The Dishonored

Chapters

On the Run
A negative in counter
Preparations.
Meeting Zeke.
Round 2
The Rescue.
Armageddon .
Fighting Back.
Training.
Rescue Mission. Part 1
The Rescue Part 2
Debriefing
Journal
Training 2
Meet the Tenno
Meet the Tenno 2
Rematch. Then Slaughter.
John vs Core. Void vs Darkness
Mass: Darkness and Psycho
The End...For now.
Become Dishonored.
Battle of Demons. Crossover.
Sequel.
Rewrite

On the Run

Crap crap crap crap CRAP!! I'm not here for ten minutes and I'm already on Equestria’s most wanted. That kind of thing normally happens to the Ventrals. I better avoid the streets for now and watch out for any Pegasus guards. I run across rooftop after rooftop getting some distance from the guards from before.

‘I need a place to lay low till night.’ I thought.Doesn't twilight have an old library here. It was abandoned after she left for ponyville, might be a good place to lay low. Could even see if I can actually read Equestrian. If I can I could brush up on the history here as well as the maps that are there. If not then I'll make do. Now just gotta find it and get in.

After a few hours of searching I finally found it. I get in through an opened window. If all the dust is to be trusted then nobody has been here in awhile. ‘Did twilight really leave the window open after she left? That's a good way to get robbed.’ I search around then picked up a random book to see if I can read it…..Crap, can't read it. How can I understand what they say, but can't understand what they fricken write? I don't know why but I looked up and said. "Hey God, a little help here with the language!”

Next thing I know a small box with a note hits me in the head.”Ow, what da heck?” I picked up the box and looked at the note. 'Take the pill in the box, you'll learn equestrian; turnover.’ Confused I looked at the back of the note.’I TOLD YOU TO NOT DO ANYTHING STUPID AND YOU DID IT ANYWAY!!! NONE OF THE OTHERS WERE AS BAD AS YOU!’. Yikes, I'm in trouble if he is mad.

I took the pill and GOT THE WORST FRICKEN HEADACHE OF MY LIFE!!! It went away a few minutes later I think. When I checked the book again I found out is was a foals book on learning how to read…...I couldn't read this book before, that's just sad.

I looked around for a history and a map. After finding them I read about Equestria’s history for a few hours. It dated back to the “Three Tribes” long ago. There were even notes in it. ‘Looks like Twilight couldn't help herself’. After I was done I looked around for anything useful. I found a pencil,a blank journal, a few dozen bits( was Twilight in hurry or something?), a book on telekinesis(might be useful if I could learn to use void magic with it), and a telescope. My mask doesn't have the scope upgrades yet so I dismantled the telescope to upgrade the lenses. After that I looked outside to see if it was night yet. It was, should make my move soon if I want to get out of Canterlot without too much trouble. I made my way outside to the closest rooftop and started moving towards train station. If I could sneak aboard the last train I can leave on it. On the way I overheard things from guards to nobles and civilians. Things about nobles into shady business, dirty guards that abuse their positions, even crime lords hidden in Canterlot. The thing that caught my ear most was about me. I've apparently blamed for the killings that happened the last few months. That psycho I killed is really responsible for it, but bad luck combined with awful timing says otherwise.

When I got to the station I checked the schedule since nobody was nearby. The next train isn't coming for another hour. ‘Well might as well check if those rumors about the nobles are true.’ I thought. So I went to the warehouse district to look for clues. Most looked normal besides one. It was heavily guarded by a lot of species. Ponies, griffins, even a few minotaurs. ‘If this doesn't scream “illegal operation “ I don't what does’. I thought sarcastically. I take a look around at the crates. Most of the crates had grain in it, but the others had something else.’ Is this sugar? No, if it was sugar you wouldn't need so many guards here.’ Before I could investigate more I heard hoof steps coming near by.

I quickly closed the crate and blinked to the rafters above. I then made my way out. Outside I saw a stallion wearing expensive clothes nearby talking to the guards here.’He must be behind this’. I figured. From listening in I found out the nobles name was Barely Bag. A noble that's in the grain business. The other stuff I found must be Meth or something, but without the shipping manifest I can't know for sure. I best head back to the station so I don't miss the train.

I was on my way back till I got to a good vantage point. I used the scope on my mask to see where the train was. It was just pulling up to the station.’ I better hurry or I'll miss it.’ I start blinking building to building when I heard a shout “Halt!!” I turn around and saw three pegasi guards giving chase to me. ‘ Crap not again.’ I start moving as fast as I can. If I didn't lose these guys I'll never make the train.

Wait I have other abilities. One being ‘Bend time’. I can slow time down around me while giving the impression to others I just gotten really fast all of a sudden, or even stop time completely for a short time. I doubt I can stop time at the moment but I can slow it if I concentrated. Gonna have to practice later. I focused on my mark while trying to use bend time. It took a bit but I felt the void magic flow and time slowed down. Everything was moving at a snail pace now.

After seeing the guards moving slow as well I used blink to get away and hopefully get them off my trail. After getting a few blocks away I hid in an open window apartment. What is it with these ponies leaving their windows open when they are not home? I undid Bend time then felt a wave of exhaustion as time returned to normal.’ I really need to start training or I'm going to be in trouble when the time comes.’ I check for the guards to see if they were still nearby. I saw them fly a different direction of the train station so I assumed they lost me. I left the apartment then resumed my destination.

I transverse the city till I make it back to the train station to see the train about to leave. Perfect, if I had got on when it just arrived I could have been caught, because they would have most definitely checked the train to see if I was onboard trying to leave. I blink onto the last car of the train and hide in their. When we left Cantalot I moved to another train compartment. I hid in there where I was confident I wouldn't be found unless they knew where to look and were searching for me. I was tired so I went to sleep.

I then found myself in a strange dream. There was pieces of buildings floating everywhere. It looked like buildings in Canterlot. They even formed a path in front of me, leading to somewhere. This place….I know this place. You visit this place when in dreams as Corvo and Daud in the game, or in Daud’s case actually appear here. I'm in the void. I decided to follow the path in front of me, knowing who it was leading me to. There was gaps where I needed to use blink to get across, but something was different. Using my powers didn't tire me in the slightest. Are my powers stronger here?

A few minutes later I made it to a Plato that looks like a garden. I look around till the one I figured was here suddenly appeared. ‘So he is real’. I thought.

He wore a dark brown suit with blue pants and black boots. Has dark brown hair. His eyes are darker than darkness itself, and when he spoke. He shows no emotion. Can't tell whether his mad, bored, happy, or sad. Cause everyone might as well be nothing but entertainment for him. He sees everyone, he sees everything, he sees forever. The Outsider, Representative of the Void. The source of my marks void magic.

“Hello, John Corvo.” He said. ”Welcome to the Void.”

A negative in counter

To be honest I didn't expect to run into the Outsider at all. Although I really should've expected it since of where my power comes from. From what I recall he only appears to someone he thinks is intriguing. He isn't good or evil. I'm pretty sure if you looked up the definition of neutral you'll see his name in bold under it. He only gives his mark to beings who interest him.’ Hope he isn't mad about me having the mark.’ “Greetings, Outsider”. I said.

“You seem to be I quite the predicament, John”. He said. “In a world not your own, given powers from one with no relation to this realm. Took the life of a killer, only to be branded as one by the beings you now protect, and finally on the run like a frightened dog with its tail between its legs”.

Yeah that's basically what happened today. Why did he bring me here? I doubt I'm interesting enough for him to take notice of. Might be because of my powers. “What do you want Outsider. I doubt you just wanted to chat with me?” I asked.

He looked at with a neutral expression. “You have my mark as well as powers from the void. Yet I didn't give any of this to you. Maybe it was my foolish brother who gave you your powers? Yeah, I sense his power through you.” He stated.

Wait. God is his brother!?!? Didn't see that coming. “Yeah, he gave me these powers.” He looked directly at my eyes. It was like he was looking into my soul, my very being.

“The choices you will make will define who you are. To yourself, to others around you, and to your future. You will face many dangers ahead. Get ready for a ‘Negative Invasion’.” Everything disappears before I can ask what he means.

I awake with a start, not looking forward to more “dreams” like that. I'm in the train cart from before on one of the beams near the ceiling.from the light outside I would say it's day time. What did the Outsider mean? Negative invasion. I'll figure it out later.

I had just realized an important piece of info…….I had no rations at all. I could probably get water from streams. Food, if I have to I'll hunt or take a few apples from Applejacks farm. I climbed onto the roof of the train to get my bearings. I saw a town coming up, is that ponyville? I best get off soon, don't want to know if they already “know” about me. I might have to hide in the everfree forest to avoid the guard. I blink from the train towards the ground then quickly headed towards the forest. I've seen the show so I'm not going by ground. I blink up to a sturdy branch on a tree then jumped from one branch to another.

While tree jumping through the forest I saw a few creatures. A manticore, a cockatrice(must be careful to avoid those at all cost), a few Timberwolves , a couple of purple creatures attacking a zebra…...wait WHAT!?!?

I quickly backtrack to the creatures from before. Is that Zecora? Crap, can't let anything happen to her. I blink in between them to separate them from her. I turned around and yelled. “GET OUT OF HERE NOW!!!” She got ran threw as fast as she could. She knows these woods better than most, she'll be fine. Back to these things now.

What are they? They look like purple heartless shadows, but they aren't heartless. Their something else entirely. ‘Really wish I had played more than kingdom hearts 1&2.’ I don't know what these things are, but I do know I might need a keyblade to destroy them…..and I don't have one. Crap! I best try to scatter them for now. “Wind blast” might help.

I focused void energy though my mark again, I thought about using the wind scatter my enemies in front of me. When I felt the mark pulse I thrust my hand forward, sending a strong blast of wind at them. They were sent flying towards the trees and were stunned for a bit. I quickly took out a grenade and threw it at them then blinked away from there. I heard the grenade go off a few seconds later but didn't stop running. I had no means of destroying them so I had to get out of there.

I'm pretty sure I lost them now. Nevertheless I keep moving forward. Hope Zecora made it back to her hut allright. While I was moving thru the forest I heard something that filled me with confusion and dread at the same time. “CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS MONSTER HUNTERS YEAHH.” Oh god I hope it's not those creatures from before they are hunting. ‘Please be a manticore their hunting, I can at least kill that no problem.’ I pleaded, but I know so far fate hates me.

I quickly moved in the direction of the shout I heard to make sure they didn't get themselves killed. I found them moving through the woods while holding a piece of paper. “Do y'all think we'll find this monster in here?” Applebloom wondered.

“Of course we will. Then hopefully we'll get our cutie marks.” Replied Scootaloo. Excited as normal.

“I don't know girls. Won't the others be mad we came in here on our own...again?” Said Sweetie Bell worryingly. It's then I get a good look at the paper they had. It was a wanted poster…...of ME! Their looking for me? While their right about me being in the everfree they shouldn't have come here. Their sister, or idol in Scootaloo’s case, are going to be worried and pissed. I'm going to have to think of a way to get them back home without revealing myself. Just then a huge ape like thing appeared with a symbol on its chest and a…..banana for a hat? The fillies saw the creature then screamed loud enough I pretty sure the princesses heard it. Their scream stunned the creature(and ME!! God my ears hurt) allowing them to run away back home. Well now that they are gone best get out of here before it recovers.

It's been a few hours since I ran into those things. Just what are they. They are related to heartless and nobodies that's a for certain. I found a nice looking high off the ground. There is a river nearby so I can get some clean water when I can. I think I saw fish as well so I can fish later to. There are also blue berries growing nearby so I don't have to worry about food or water at the moment.

It's pretty late and I had a long day. Best get some sleep while I can.

I'm in the void again. Great. There is another path made out of stones, ground, carriages, etc.

“Best see what he has to say now.”

I followed the path for a few minutes till I came across what looks like an old throne room. Wait this is from the castle of the two sisters.

“Greetings John, we meet again.” The outsider said as he appeared from nowhere. “I assume you have questions for me.”

“Yeah, like what are those things I ran into today.

“They are called unversed, and that's all I will say on the matter.”

Should have known. “Why do my powers feel different here? They feel...stronger. More in control.” I ask.

“We are in the void. The source of your powers. Of course they would be stronger. The energy is much easier to flow and control while at the source. You must train to master your abilities.” He told me.

“Can my powers do anything to them? I can't just do nothing while they attack everypony in Equestria!” There has to be something I can do.

“They could do something, but not at your present state. You must learn to control the void powers you have. Because if you don't . You'll surely die, and that's no fun….for me.”

“How though? The powers form Dishonored were known more their versatility than raw power.” The best I have in raw power is wind blast and that won't cut it.

“ I know all about those games. Did you really think the void was that limited? The power of the void surpasses that of light and darkness. It was here before any of them. It was here before even nothing. It is far stronger than you know.”

What does he mean by that?

“Our time is out. We'll meet again, but not for some time though. Fine my runes. They will help you grow. Beware the “remnant”, Beware...the “Survivor.”

Everything fade once again.

I awoke in the tree that morning, feeling restless. What was he trying to warn me about. All I know is this. Something is coming, and I don't if I can stop it.

This world needs me though. Whether they hate me or not. I will protect them.

Preparations.

A few months has passed since I ran into the, from what the outsider said, unversed. From reports I gathered from the guards, papers, and conversations I overheard they have been appearing everywhere. Ponies have either been killed or taken by them. Those that are taken are never seen again. It's been hell for Equestria because of them. Not even the princesses can destroy them. Although that's to be expected. Some unversed are more unique than other and more powerful. I fought one before and barely survived. Almost got caught by the guard to.

One month after appearance

I was patrolling the forest in the everfree looking for more unversed or ponies in danger. I normally try and lead the unversed away from ponyville then ditch in the forest. I also ride the train back to Canterlot and patrol there from time to time.

I suddenly heard lots of shouting coming from with lots of destruction happening. ‘What's going on over there? They might need my help’. I thought.

Quickly making my way to town I blink onto the nearest rooftop and head to all the noise. I saw a huge unversed that looked a bit strange. ‘No doubt that's a boss from the game’. It was floating in the air, but that's not the strange part. It looked like it was locked up completely. It's head was wearing a metal mask with its arms covered in chains. It's legs were in some kind of box. It had a small cage floating around it for some reason.

It made its way over to a cowering mare that was too scared to move. ‘Is that one of the flower mares? Now is not a good time to be frozen in fear!!’ Even though she has a good reason to this time. Thinking quickly I grabbed my gun and loaded an explosive bullet in the chamber. I aimed at its head and fired. The bullet hits its mark and exploded. Taking its attention off the mare and to me. “HEY UGLY OVER HERE!!” I yelled while waving my hands like an idiot.

It started heading towards me while I blinked to another building. It chased me through town till we were back in the forest. I ran to a clearing hopping it followed me. Suddenly the cage from before closed around me trapping me. ‘Crap where did this come from?!’ I thought . The unversed appeared and then….started charging a frickin LASER under him. ‘CRAP’!! I thought as it fired the laser at me. I used wind blast the last second. It didn't stop the blast but weakened it a little so I was able to survive, but I took a lot of damage.

I had to do something or I would die. I remembered my choke dust I had on me and used three on the ground in front of me, creating a smokescreen. I then used time bend and blink to get out of there while it couldn't see me. I managed to get away, but realized how weak I was. I had to start training to get stronger.

That was not a good day for me. That is thing is still out there somewhere. I have to get stronger so I can defeat it. I started training my body first. Push-ups, Sit-ups, squats, pull-ups,and practicing with my blades. Daud’s assassin blade and Corvo's folding sword. I might prefer stealth most of the time,but if I need to fight I need to be able to take the hits and dish them out.

When it comes to powers I train them each an hour straight. So they uses less mana and are stronger.Void gaze has a greater range than before. Wind blast is strong enough to move a boulder about my size a few feet. Blink can go about twelve meters and( like with Daud) if I'm not moving when aiming blink time stands still. Possession has a great range of about twenty meters. After practicing Domino on drug smugglers, I can use it on up to three beings. With pull I can pull a fully grown stallion up close so I can knock him out while in hiding. I still have a long way to go before I mastered my abilities.

I've also collected some runes while on patrol in both ponyville and Canterlot. They was absorbed into my mark. Letting my body handle more void energy.

While patrolling I came across a new base for ponyville. The castle of the two sisters.

Two months after appearance

I might need a new place to stay. Manticores and other are getting to close. I can handle them but I don't need to draw attention from the guards in ponyville. Isn't there an old castle here? Might be worth a check. I could even check the tree of harmony to help check what season I'm in. I know I'm not in season four because twilight from what I see in town is still a unicorn.

After exploring for a bit I found the castle. It was more worn out and broken then in the show. I looked around a bit and with the help of void gaze discovered a few things. There are many good vantage points to survey the forest here. Lots of armor and weapons that while rusted and worn out could still be of some use. The library here is full of lots of books with many secrets. I even found a hidden room full of bits and jewels behind a hidden bookcase door. ‘Well as least I don't have to worry about money if I need it. This castle even has a workshop that once repaired I could use it to help upgrade my equipment and make ammunition. Running low on bullets.

I took Luna's old room, which still had a surprisingly soft bed and covers, as my personal quarters for now. Now I got an HQ. Hope things keep getting better, but knowing my luck. It probably won't.

Things were looking up for a time. I had a better place to live and train when I'm near ponyville. When I'm in Canterlot I use an abandoned apartment in the poor district. I kept an eye on the crime lords and corrupt nobles while here. Stop a mugging now and then, but when some crime lord's minions tried kidnapping foals that's when it gets bloody.

Also a pony named Wise Gear has been making a few breakthroughs in science and magic. They discovered what whale could do and in a humane way without killing or hurting them(cause magic) they extract the oil and use as a fuel source like in Dishonored, and since the whales are alive and unhurt they can get way more oil from a few whale the the ones in Dishonored could.

It worries me a bit. Somepony already figured out how to make guns. Now guards got rifles, pistols, and shotguns. They still carry swords or spears but the new weapons will make it harder. Not to mention the security systems.

Three months after appearance.

Things have been getting strange lately. With the introduction of whale oil and its uses ponies have entered a sort of Industrial Age. Although a few idiots found out the hard way that whale oil is very volatile when lit.

Security has also been upgraded. Restricted areas have walls of light near them which fries anything dumb enough to get close to it. An arch pylon that sends a non-lethal bolt of lightning at targets not wearing the right enchanted necklace that lets you move near it without it frying them. They are even making airships with the oil as the power source.

Even with the new technology the unversed are still a problem. Even with all the training I did I can't destroy them. There has got to be a way for me to beat them.

Anyway, it's time to head back the everfree castle( I'll call it that now.) time to sneak onto the train again.

I made my way to the train station while avoiding the guards again. ‘It feels to easy sometimes.’ When I got to the station I saw something I wish I didn't see. There were walls of lights at each train door. I see the ponies getting on had a necklace with a train symbol on it. ‘Crap! They updated the trains.’ Not far off I see Shining Armor himself expecting the system. ‘Must have just installed them. Crap, regular guards I can handle. Shining will be difficult.’ I thought. I tried blinking on to the top of the train when suddenly I'm in a lot of pain. ‘Dang it! Did they electrocute the roof!?’ I'm on the ground in pain when I heard hoofsteps coming in my direction. “Finally caught you. We figured you were using the trains so we add new security features for you. You're coming with us and paying for all you've done.”

I couldn't tell who said that, probably Armor, but I can't let them catch me. Without thinking I threw my hand out and used one of my abilities. When I opened my eyes no pony was moving. Did I stop time? I can't dwell on it for long because it's temporary. I blinked into the train and hid in the rafters in the back.

Thankfully the train was already moving when time resumed. ‘That took a lot out of me. I can't believe how weak I am. I need to get stronger.’

That brings me here. Patrolling the everfree again after just finishing my daily training. I'm near Zecora’s if I'm not mistaken. I'll stop by and see if she is doing ok. Oh I found out I'm somewhere in season two. I noticed by the statue of discord. I threw rotten eggs because one, payback for all the crap you've done in the past and two, I was bored.

I was on my way when I heard someone shout “Get inside!” Alarmed I increased my speed to to Zecora get in her house while two…..wait, HUMANS!?!? Where did they come from. They both had strange weapons. The girls had a keyblade I've seen before can't remember it's name. The guy had a bigger weapon then I didn't recognize it at all. Then they proceeded to make short work of the unversed. ‘They actually managed to beat them. I need to know how.’

With that in mind I called out to them. “You two.”

Meeting Zeke.

“How did you kill those things?” I asked from my tree perch.

“Keyblades do the trick better than regular weapons. I know that outfit…saw the trailer, so is it Corvo or you make up a name?” The man asked. ‘Note to self: learn their names so I'm not calling them “The man” and “The woman”’. I thought. Wait did he say trailer? But that must mean.

“You’re from Earth?” I asked. Is he really from earth?

“Yeah. Surprised to see someone from home without a keyblade.”

“Heh, so was God.” I replied. I jumped from my perch in the trees and walked up to greet them. “Names John… Corvo”. I said a little embarrassed. Great. While it's nice to see someone from home it's a little embarrassing to know about the name change.

He chuckled. “So you did take that name.” Laugh again and I'll hurt you. “Names Zeke by the way. That's Unum over there.” Now I know their names.

“Yeah...sounded better than my original last name. So, how'd you get here? You're the first other survivor I've met.” I asked.

He held up his keyblade. “They can open ways to other worlds, but this one can open them to other reflections, or rather, dimensions.” Dang. That's some keyblade.

“Wow...fancy. I prefer stealth honestly, it's why I chose this getup.” That and the powers are cool.

“I guessed. So how long have the Unversed been here?” He asked

“Going on about three months. When I arrived here they weren't yet… I kinda screwed myself over.” I said remembering the incident back then. Not my best moment.

“How...wait, one of the residents talked about a killer monster...you didn't…”

“I saw a bastard kill a mare!” Heck he killed a lot more than just her. “I wasn't gonna let him live after that. I admit I may have been...rash, but not long after that happened these murders that happened in Canterlot stopped. I killed a psychopath and they branded me the killer. I still try and keep them safe, honestly! They just...don't see it that way.” I say depressed.

Just my luck to be blamed for something like that. I guess it doesn't matter...the past is the past. Just hope these two believe me. Don't want another enemy...especially these two.

For some reason Zeke's facial expression change from serious, to confused, surprised, and finally acceptance. Is he having a mental conversation or something?

He then looked at me and said. “How's about a more ‘tame’ blade.”

Wait, what? “Huh?” I said. What does he mean by that?

“I can...give you a Keyblade. You can use it rather than your normal weapons and you won't have to worry killing those you hit unless you intend to.” Zeke said.

“Oh...that would come in handy.” Especially for those pesky unversed. “So...you believe me?” I asked. Getting tired of everyone being against me.

“Well, God let you survive that crap for a reason and my keyblade seems to trust your word and heart,so I'll just take the evidence into account and do the same.”

He...actually believes me?... “Finally! Someone on my side!” I cheered. It's nice to finally have a friend.

“Well, let's see what chooses you.” He held his hand out…and a new keyblade appears. Wait I know that keyblade...its Fenrir. That was my favorite one in KH2.

He handed Fenrir over to me… “Wow...it's a lot lighter than I expected it to be.” No kidding. No wonder Sora can swing it around with ease.

“Everyone gets that reaction at first.” Zeke says. “So, Unum and I can try and help clear your name. Only thing is...maybe we can find the source of the Unversed.”

Their source? “These don't just come from darkness?” Where do they come from then.

“No, Unversed come from Negative emotions, given physical form. It used to be a person’s light and darkness would split into two people for that to happen, but recent events make it that just any person with lots of hate in their heart would do.” He said.

Really? Wait...So that's what the Outsider meant by ‘negative’ invasion. So someone with lots of hate would do. “Well, we got a whole world to choose from… Christ this is not gonna be easy…”

“You've been in this world the longest, anyone you can think of that would benefit from this chaos?” He said.

“Crime lords and nobles really. I keep tabs on two nobles and three crime lords in Canterlot...how are we gonna get there though? Trains been searching my usual hiding spots on it.”

“We can wait till night, then I'll show you.”

“I should have asked for one of these things forever ago!” I yelled in complete joy as we made our way to Canterlot on keyblade gliders. This made traveling way easier than before. We landed on a big rooftop keeping out of sight till we hit the first destination. “So, this first guy I keep tabs on is Barely Bag, a noble who deals mainly in grain, but I have seen his factories shipping out more than just grain.” I told them

“Like?” He asked.

“Meth, or that is what it looks like. Might be sugar, but ponies don't guard clear bags of sugar with shotguns.” I stated.

“I can tell… I have seen more than my fair share of the stuff, so I can tell just by the feel.”

“You used to be a cop or something?” I asked.

“No… I'm a Ventral.”

...Oh. “...the crime family...Wait, so are were you like a black sheep or something? Otherwise you should not be here.”

“Yeah, got marked for death by my uncle unless I finally contributed more than just hacking for blueprints. God pretty much saved me.” He told me.

“Well you trust me so I'll trust you.”

“Thanks, oh, and sorry if my family has done anything to you loved ones.”

“Nah, honestly my family and I didn't care. Had one of you guys walk into our family restaurant, didn't treat them any different than any other customer, and he left a nice tip.” If he had caused trouble we kicked him out like any other customer.

“That's usually how it goes if you don't try anything with my family… So, where's this warehouse?” He asked.

“Some blocks west of here. Follow me.” I blink to the rooftop while they jumped up there. We took the rooftops to avoid detection. We were at this for a while till finally landing on the factory roof. “This is the place.”

Getting in was easy, just tap on the locks with a keyblade, but finding where ever the possible drugs might be tricky. There were hundreds of crates in this place and limited time to check them all. “How are we gonna find the ones with the drugs?” Unum asked. Hey, she talks. She has quite lately. “There's hundreds of boxes here.”

“Hope we get lucky?” I said while shrugging.

Unum checked the crates while I kept lookout with void gaze. Zeke went to the office to see if he can find something to help. Unum got lucky and found one crate with the drugs and put a mark on it. Nopony was nearby so she kept searching. A few minutes later Zeke should up with some documents he found about which create the drugs were in and everything else. So one ‘anonymous phone call’ later to the guards via pay phone( now they have payphones. Man this is different from the original show). We watched as they showed up, found the drugs, the paperwork, and even arrested the noble behind it at all. One corrupt noble down.

“Well, that proved right, but if he was our guy the he wouldn't have left so easy huh?” I asked. Figured this was too easy.

“That's about right...who else is on the list?”

Over the next two days or so, we stealthily got the other noble and crime lords arrested...none of them seemed to be our guy. “Damnit!” I swore kicking a tin can across the roof. I normally don't swear but I'm not in a good mood right now. “We can't be missing someone.”

“Maybe it's someone who's offworld?” Zeke questioned. “Like I told you, this might be Core’s doing.”

“I was hoping not. Well,I know he would have had a part in this...but I was hoping to clear my name.” I said. From what they told me about core he is really strong.

“You managed to get three crime lords and two corrupt nobles doing illegal trading without any deaths, take some pride in that.” Zeke said trying to cheer me up.

“Yeah...I guess I should. Still, as far as any royal guard or cop is concerned, I'm still a criminal.” I said, laying on my back looking at the sky. “Think I'll ever get my name cleared?”

“Hard to tell. They thought you were a serial killer, but you killed the killer. Even if that part gets cleared up, you still killed, so I think they might still hold that against you.”

“Life is unfair.”

“If it was, it wouldn't be interesting.” He and Unum stood up. “Look, I'm sure in the future your name will be cleared. But, mind if I ask a favor?” He asked.

I stood up. “Sure. You helped me out, you gonna need the same?”

“Remember Core? One day, I'm going to fight him, his army against mine. I want you on my side when that happens.”

So he and Zeke are at war with each other. “After all you've done for me, sure. I'll take some joy pounding their heads into the ground.”

“Thank you. Unum and I are gonna go, but I'll check up on you some time later, Kay?”

“Sure thing, let's hope things go better for me by then.”

He opened a portal then he and Unum walked through.

Well that was fun. Time to head back to the castle.

On the way through the forest I came across some bruiser unversed. I got in front of them. Then summoned Fenrir. “For three months you unversed have tormented Equestria with no means of stopping you. Now I have something that can do just that! Let's go Fenrir!” I yelled as I charged at them.

I will protect Equestria. With my life.

Author's Note

Hey everyone. The reason so many were published at once because I wrote them all before publishing. Took a while. Anyway this was the crossover chapter with "Balance" from John's perspective. Want Zeke's, read the chapter from balance, "Continuing the Search for allies: another survivor". https://www.fimfiction.net/story/362643/balance

Round 2

It's been two weeks since Zeke left, and I've been busy. I've been checking Manehattan, los Pegasus , and Canterlot looking for crime lords and(hopefully) the source of the unversed. I found a few leads but nothing seems like it's the source yet. A minotaur crime lord who is the owner of a casino in los Pegasus who secretly owns a slave ring of mixed species. Got to take care of them soon. A griffon who owns a shipping industry in Manehattan while secretly making and distributing drugs on the streets. A few others I'll look into later as well. How have the princesses not notice any of this?!

In other news I've been getting pretty good with Fenrir against the unversed. Zeke taught me a few things while here like the type of unversed to expect and watch out for. One being the Iron Prisoner. He has four forms and each is stronger than the last. Then there is trinity armor, it's three unversed combined and I would need to take out each one at a time. He also warned me about the tank toppler. If you don't attack the valve on its back it will inflate till it becomes immune to damage and basically a rolling time bomb. Yeah. That's going to be annoying.

I decided to head back to the Everfree Castle on my keyblade glider. I'm really glad I have this. It has travel much easier. After I made it back I went to ponyville via trees to avoid detection. I saw twilight’s tree library just in time for twilight to walk out….looking like she is trying to cosplay as Solid Snake? ‘Oh, so I'm at this episode.’ I thought . I'm in season two. Which means the wedding and Sombra hasn't happened yet. Good. I'm not ready for them. Especially since I think whoever is behind the unversed might try something with Sombra.

Knowing how this episode plays out I head back. Once back I went to a book case. On the third shelf behind the books there is a six digit combination lock. I input the combination. 12-21-12. The day I ‘died’. As well as the day I was sent here. The hidden door opened up revealing a staircase going both up and down. The stairs going up lead to my quarters while the stairs going down lead to secret war room I found. I went down to the war room. In the middle of the room there was a table with a map of Equestria(up to date) showing all the major cities, train routes, caravan trails, and regular trails on it. On the right of the entry way was three staircases going to other parts of the castle. To secret doors for escape, ambush, etc. on the left was a door that led to a vault. In it was the bits and munny I collected. As well as gems and other items of value. To the right of the vault was a door that led right to the blacksmith's shop. Where you can forge gear or maintain it. Now that I think about it I really should work on mine.

I went to the map and marked all the slave routes, drug routes, bandit routes( seriously princesses!? How do you not noticed these things!?), and the areas where the unversed were most seen. With the slave and drug routes I'm trying to find a few good ambush points to I can both free slaves and destroy any drugs they have. With the unversed I'm trying to see if there is a pattern. It might lead me to the source of them. So far the unversed are focused in major cities. It's also like for every 5 ponies they kidnapped they kill another. Who is behind this and are they kidnapping the ponies. Whatever it is can't be good.

I decided to go over my equipment and make upgrades to anything I can. My pistol has the four bullet upgrade and the auto reloader along with the accuracy upgrades. So my pistol is good for now till I get a better one or a new upgrade for it. My wrist and hand held crossbows are the same. I use both in case of emergencies. I even updated my armor. It's a bit tougher without sacrificing a lot of weight. Both my blades are sharp and clean. I'll use them if I have to kill again so I don't stain Fenrir in blood. Each mine has about three charges and I have plenty since I haven't used any. I even made a few smoke bombs in case I need to disappear. After making sure everything was in order I decided to head out. I went up a secret passageway to outside in the old garden. I then summoned my glider then left.

According to Zeke my glider is a chrome version of Aqua’s glider. It's basically halve bow, halve stand so I can use it to fire magic bolts at unversed. Note to self, practice aiming the thing. While flying I saw smoke coming out of ponyville. When I got there I saw the Iron prisoner again only this time in his second stage with his arms free while wielding a giant hammer. Also Twilight Snake there shouting something about a catastrophe. I decided it's payback time and brought the glider down. I summoned Fenrir ready to battle. “Ready to go Fenrir?” I asked. Fenrir glowed in response. I pointed at the unversed and yelled. “Thunder”. It was only thunder but that was to get its attention.

I saw it wince in pain as the lighting hit it. It looked at me and then started swinging its hammer in circles looking like a tornado and came straight for me. I blinked out of the way just in time. ‘A second later and I would have been sent flying’. I thought. Before I could attack again I'm captured by the blasted cage again. It shot its laser at me like before, but this time I broke out of the cage before it I got hit. ‘Not getting hit by that again.’ I the launched a blizzard spell at it damaging it some more. ‘I need to get in close and attack or this will take forever.’ I blinked up and used bend time to slow down time a bit. I managed to hit it about twelve times before it suddenly knocked me away with the hammer. Note to self, keep one eye on hammer. I only had enough magic for one more bend time so I used it and used Zantetsuken. Normally that would be very bad to use but since I move normally while time is slowed down I'm able to ready the move much faster technically. I hit the armor covering its legs and cracked it.

The iron prisoner looked at the crack, then at me, and then back at the crack….why do I suddenly feel as though I screwed myself again? It took the hammer and attacked the crack causing it to expand till the armor broke freeing it's legs. “Ah hell.” I said. From what Zeke told me it gets faster when the legs are free. It looked like it was about to attack but stopped. It then tunneled into the ground and escaped. Ok...what happened?

I saw something move out of the corner of my eye. On the building behind me was a masked figure. It was black mostly with white outlines on it. It's helmet had the unversed symbol on it and held a...a KEYBLADE!?!? If that's an unversed why does it have a keyblade. Not only that I can tell its strong. I can feel it's power from here. If it attacks I won't survive the battle. Is that thing behind the unversed. Who or what is it? I heard a noise to my left so I turned thinking I was about to be attacked..only to see Twilight Snake mumbling about a catastrophe with a crazed look in her eye, and there is nightmare fuel. I quickly looked back to the figure on the roof to see him gone. ‘Where did he go?’ I thought. This is bad. I might need to ask Zeke about this when I see him next time.

I turned to twilight to see her still mumbling...when in doubt, smack them in the head. So I hit twilight in the head to knock her back to her senses. When she came to she looked at me...then screamed and blasted me with magic sending me flying into a building. ‘Ow. That's going to hurt in the morning.’ I thought. When I opened my eyes I saw a certain mint green unicorn looking at me with wide eyes. “Yo.” I said waving a hand. She then stared at my hand in great focus...crap don't tell that stuff about lira being hand obsessed was true. Oh heck no. I quickly ran out and summoned my glider to get out of there before anypony can follow.

I made it back to the castle then headed to my quarters. I took off most of my gear off save for the wrist crossbow and the folding sword then went to bed.

Next thing I know I'm back in the void. I wonder if I can summon Fenrir. I reached my hand out to summon him and Fenrir appeared. So I can summon him cool. I saw a path in front of me but decided to take the glider this time.

I searched till I found the trail end then went there. The outsider appeared once again before me.

"Welcome back John.

Author's Note

Here's chapter 6. That's all.

The Rescue.

What does he want this time? Does he know anything about that mysterious figure I saw. Why did it have a keyblade? Is it behind the unversed? I looked at him and asked. “Outsider, do you know anything about that figure I saw? Is he behind the unversed?”

“The figure you saw was an unversed once called Vanitas, but it's just a remnant now, and no, he isn't behind the unversed. He is just another pawn.” He told me. Dang it! Still don't know who's behind the unversed. “But wait. Why does he have a keyblade if he's an unversed?” I asked.

“Because Vanitas was once one being with a keyblader called Ventus.”Wait. Zeke told me about him. Xehanort wanted them to make a X-blade but it failed. Why is Vanitas here though? Who is his master now? Is Core really behind this? Dang it I need answers.

“ I see you got a keyblade. Not the one I would have chosen but it'll work.” Not the one he would've used? What does he mean? He leaves me with more questions than anything else. Vanitas is very powerful, and he is just a pawn. How strong is the boss? I can't do this alone. I need help. Maybe I'll get help similar to Daud with his assassins. I'll need reliable allies since all of Equestria is out to get me, and while I can probably handle any slave, drug, and/or bandits caravans alone I'll need help going after the main camp and leaders. I'll also need help for whoever is behind the unversed. Zeke said he would check in again at some point.

“Our time is short. So I'll tell you now...you aren't the only one in Equestria with my mark. Both of your decisions affect your lives. I look forward to the results.” When he said that everything started turning dark. Next thing I know I'm in my bed. Someone else has the mark, but who? There are a few that comes to mind. Trixie;cause of what happened to her in season 1, Chrysalis; what she has planned for the wedding it would make a bit sense for her to have the mark, it would also be trouble. An army of changelings with the power of the void would make winning the wedding battle all the more easier, and they won without it! Starlight is also another candidate. With starswirls staff and the outsider mark she will be much more powerful. In terms of magic she is stronger than alicorn twilight who was the element of magic. I don't even want to think what tirek can do with the mark. I need to get stronger and get allies if any of them is the one with the mark. I'll also need to pass a mark of mastery exam and become a keyblade master.

I got up and put my gear back on then headed to the forge. I need someone to man the forge so new weapons can be made and maintained. As well as upgrade gear like the pistol and crossbow. I'll also need someone to help get supplies and bits to help fortify this place while keeping the outside the same. Don't want others to know someone lives here. As I said before I need allies. I also need more keybearers to help fight the unversed.

I remembered what the outsider said about how I used the void. He said I thought it was that limited? I wonder what he means? I tried to remember anything void related to test it out. Ah, I remember an old anime that had void magic in it. The girl used it to cause explosions out of nowhere. I went to the courtyard to test it on some debri. I focus through my mark on the debri and tried to make it explode. It took me about five minutes I think till my mark reacted and the debri exploded and threw me back. “Dang! Ok so there IS more to my powers then I thought.” I said. I really need to experiment more with these powers.

I went back to the war room to plan my next move. There is a slave caravan that if I'm correct(and hope) it's full of new slaves that were just taken not long ago. I need to move fast to save them and move quietly to keep the slavers from panicking...to much. I want to scare them like Batman scares common thugs but not enough were they start killing off hostages. Time to put all that training with the Dishonored powers to pay off. I found out not only did I have Corvo and Daud’s powers, but Emily’s as well. I found out about her powers from a Dishonored 2 trailer about her or Corvo escaping the witches and guards using their powers. I have all their powers. I'll need them for what's to come.

I'm near the trail the slavers are supposed to take. I'm in the trees while using dark eyes and shadow walk to explore the area. Once I find the caravan I'll track it to their camp. I'll stop them there and free the slaves. Might need to lead the slaves to a nearby city so they can be save. As for the slavers, any that are still alive will be brought along so I can secretly drop them off at the guard station/police station/sheriff office with a note explaining what happened. I kinda hope I don't have to kill any. While I hate slavery I think killing any of the slavers will put me in a worse position with the guards and cops. Good think I got non-lethal ways to take them down like shadow walk and sleep dart to name two. Domino will come in handy as well.

About half an hour later I see the caravan. From the looks of it it has 8 guards, two carriages with two ponies each pulling, two griffons keeping lookout, and about two dozen slaves. Twelve in each carriage. ‘Dang it! About ten of them are children, the rest are about teen to young adult. Wait..is that...GILDA!? How'd she get captured? Her wings look broken from her and,is she wearing a muzzle?’. Dang, I got save them, but I must track them to their camp so I can save more and get more of these slavers captured.

I followed them for another hour till they came upon a huge camp. I circled the camp using shadow walk and dark vision. There are about forty guards and over sixty prisoners. Nearly thirty are young ones . I waited till halve were asleep then began. I used shadow walk to move through the camp and found their patrol patterns. The guards were a mix of ponies,zebras,griffins,and minotaurs. They had a weapons tent by itself about ten yards from the slaver tents. The main tent where they store their documents about the number of slaves, guards, and the supply drops as well as the main conspirators. With all my powers and the positions of most patrols of a couple of groups of three to four. This will be easy.

I get in a nearby tree and use domino on a group of three guards to sync them together. I used shadow walk to take out the pony of the group which caused the griffin and zebra to fall unconscious as well. I then moved to a caravan for cover.

A group of four;a Minotaur and three ponies, appeared and found the unconscious group. The Minotaur was about to signal the others when I synced him and two pony guards together and used a sleep dart on one of the synced ponies to take out the other two. The last of the group was panicking and trotted off as fast as he can, but I took care of him.

I then raided the weapons tent to find a few things. Ammo for my pistols, a few grenades, a typewriter, and a few other things I'll mention later. I took what I can and set the tent on fire. I then entered shadow walk and moved away. The others were waking up at this point. The burning tent and the groups of guards defeated. The slavers were panicking while the prisoners were confused with a bit of hope in their eyes; or in a few cases eye, exempt for Gilda who was...looking straight at me with a confused look in her eyes. I took care of the rest of the guards in about fifteen minutes. I checked the main tent and found a key for the cells and cuffs. I took a few major documents then set this tent on fire as well.

I began to open up cages and removing cuffs from the (former) prisoners. I treated any injure I could using cure. Then I got to Gilda . I took off the muzzle and cuffs. Then tried to heal her wings. Had to set them first. I gave her some leather gloves I found to bite on when I set them. After she was ready I then set her wings correctly,or about as close as I can get them. After that I summoned Fenrir then pointed him at her wings. Her eyes were wide when she saw me summon him. “Cure”. I said using the cure spell. Her wings then healed a little and were set properly. Her eyes went wide again as she tried to test them. She can move them a little but winces now and then. Still needs to heal a guess.

I got up to leave because as it turns out the camp was about a few miles from a city, Dodge Junktion I believe. I told the others not to mention me being the one that helped them. I didn't think the guard would believe them about me. I was about to summon my glider when I heard someone say. “Wait!”

I looked behind me to see a unicorn filly was the one to ask that. “Who are you? Can we have a name at least?” She said. I thought about it for a second. Then I replied.

“Call me, Daud.” I summoned my glider then took off. I left a few documents about the camp's operations so the Slavers,who were tied up and knocked out, would be arrested, but took the rest so I can use them to find the other slavery camps as well as the leaders behind them.

No unversed showed up today. That's both good and bad. I didn't have to deal with them as well, but they could be somewhere else causing trouble.

I got a long road ahead of me.

Armageddon .

It's been a few weeks since I rescued Gilda and the other slaves from the slavers. I can't believe the princesses. Even though it was slavery they only got about a few years in the dungeon. They basically got a slap on the hoof. I wonder if I should have killed them instead. They got off too easy. At least the slaves are free now. I'm glad I was able to save them.

Over these past few weeks I made more runs on slave caravan, drug shipments, and bandit camps I destroyed the drugs, freed the slaves, and captured most of the bandits and slavers. Some I had to kill. They didn't give me a choice. One slaver tried killing the slaves in an attempt to take some with him. I was able to shoot him before he could. Another was a bandit leader who after some things I found out that he did some things that I don't want to remember. I took his men down one by one like batman would. Making sure he is more and more afraid by each bandit. He was absolutely terrified by the end, but I wasn't done. I used a power to kill that I don't like. I never liked this power, but after everything he did, I'm not letting him live. I used devouring swarm. I can still hear his terrified screams even now while I walked away. I asked God to take that ability away before but the Outsider must have given it back. I'll always hate this ability, but I was too blinded by rage.

I brought back a few things I took from those runs. A typewriter to type messages or codes without hand writing, or in ponies case hoof writing. A few guns like there shotguns which are more like blunderbusses and pistols. I even got info about Wise Gear the pony inventor. He is apparently working on some secret metal soldiers called clockwork soldiers. Powered by science and magic it is very tough. About eight feet tall most come with two double edged blades about four feet long, the higher version are two feet taller and come with four blades. They all also come with a lethal to nonlethal electric blast to take town foes at range. They use spell matrix and detection fields to have a detection radius all around them for about fifteen feet so sneaking up on them is about impossible so if I fight one I'll have to be careful.

The unversed haven't been as active as they have been lately, and that's kinda worrying me. Whoevers behind them is up to something, but what? Hopefully I can stop them, if not, I'll try and get Zeke.

I've been experimenting more with the void and how I can use it. I once formed a barrier around similar to the bubble shield from halo were projectiles are stopped while things like vehicles and living beings can get through. I've got better control and precision with the explosions I can use. I once even formed Xemnas’ beam sabers once and then formed purple ethereal swords. One in each hand and later about five floating around me. From what I remember Zeke can do something similar with his keyblades. I even threw a blast of void energy that destroyed a boulder and about ten yards of trees behind it. I'll call it a nova blast. I even practiced my keyblade glider bow to fire rapidly and fire a powerful charged shot. Still need to work on my aim though.

I also practiced my spell and got them to the second level like fire to Fira. I even learned spells like dark fire, balloon, spark, and others. I also feel my connection with Fenrir growing stronger by the day. I'll need to become a keyblade master soon so I can use Fenrir’s full power.

‘I should probably patrol some more in case I spot any unversed trying something.’ I thought. I left the war room and hopped into the trees. Sure I could fly on my glider but this is training in a way. Don't want to become too reliant on the glider. About ten minutes later of exploring I came across twilight, spike, and the others. Oh ya, dragon migration was recently. So they just got back. While on their way back an unversed appeared. It was a tree type unversed that was most likely a boss in its game. It started throwing seeds at them and the ones they didn't reflect exploded. “I'd best help them before things get worse.” I said.

I summoned Fenrir and blinked towards the battle. I got in front of the them and used Reflect to block the exploding seeds. “Head back to ponyville,now!” I yelled at them. They hesitated for moment. Probably wondering why I was here, but then headed to ponyville as fast as they can. ‘Good. Now to take care of this thing.’ Man this thing is ugly. From the way it moves and its attacks it might be a low level boss. Easy enough.

I was about to attack when it suddenly put its four root feet into the ground. Then it slammed itself on the ground. ‘What is it doing?’ Is what I thought. Then suddenly a big root launched out of the ground in front of me and pimp slapped me about ten feet away. “Ow! Dang it that hurt.” Would of hurt worse if I didn't have my mask because of the thorns. It slammed itself into the ground and I started running around it. I dodged the roots about five more times then it pulled itself out of the ground. I was about to attack when suddenly it jumped. ‘HOLY CRAP THAT THING CAN JUMP!!!’ How does a tree that big jump so high? Oh look it's trying to land on me...CRAP! I quickly got out of the way and some of its berries fell off and made some purple puddles. ‘OK something tells me to avoid the purple puddles.’ It repeated this stunt a few more times and it became a little hard to avoid the puddles.

‘If I don't attack this will take forever.’ I focused my void energy and sent a nova blast at it. The blast sent it back about ten meters and some good damage, but it got up, did a small jump, started spinning, and launching exploding seeds everywhere. I suddenly heard abridged Piccolo yell ‘DODGE’ in my head and dodged as many seeds as I can. I suddenly remembered I can slow time down with bend time and used it. I quickly maneuvered through the slow falling seeds and got in close. “Flame Arcanum!” I yelled and ignited Fenrir and attack the tree about thirteen times. Once the attack ended I jumped back shouted. “Dark Fira!” Sending a blast of dark fire it exploded on the tree. Once time resumed the collected damage took its toll and the unversed fell.

I was breathing heavy a bit but was glad I won. I was able to hold my own against Iron prisoner 2 but this tree pushed me. Ether I'm getting weaker or...the one controlling them is making some unversed stronger than they are normally.

I was startled by the sound of slow claps. I looked behind me and spotted a man in purple robes and a blank face mask. “Not bad, we enhanced that one’s power rather well, and you still managed to take it down.” He said.

“Who are you? You Core?” I asked.

“You met Zeke, good. Makes introductions quick.”

“Why are you here? To test me or something?” Why is Core here now? What does he want?

“Your magic, it’s… odd. I can feel it all the way in the realm of darkness. To put it simply, I need the data… whether you’re willing or not.”

Crap. If anything Zeke told me about is even half true I need to get out of NOW!

“Your call.” Core said, waiting calmly.

I have get out of here fast. I used bend time to stop time completely. ‘This only last a few seconds better run- wait, WHAT DA HECK?!’

My jaw dropped as Core was surrounded by darkness… then started to move. “That energy…” He started chuckling, then laughed like a madman. “That’s Void power... “ He said, charging at me.

“AH CRAP!” I yelled as Core charged. I used blink to get behind him.

THe second I was behind him I managed to stab him right in the spin… Time started again, and Core just pulled out my blade. “Now, didn’t Zeke tell you anything about me?” He said mockingly, grabbing me by the neck and holding me in the air. “I’m a demon, older than the stars, and more skilled than your pour excuse of combat can ever match.”

“I'm not stupid. Didn't think that would work anyway. Just needed to get close.” I said. I had my Five lethal arch mines on him already, but they were only meant to stun him a little to make an opening.

He noticed one of the mines and took it off. “You think a handmade toy can do what?”

I reacted, summoning Fenrir and channeling as much void energy as I was able into it, then slashed… slicing his left arm clear off. “They were meant to leave an opening. I'm not like some others keybladers you met. I'll have no problem with killing you, even if it's impossible for me to actually kill you.”

He just looked at the ground where his arm fell… his blood was black? He took off his mask, placed it on the ground, revealing his black eyes with red, demon like pupils, and shark like teeth. “You actually hurt me.” He said, picking his arm up with his other hand. It was covered in darkness, then to my surprise, a negative colored Fenrir appeared in it’s place. “This will be fun.”

“Crap.” I stated. He turned his arm into a keyblade. Well there is probably stranger things out there. I formed a void sword in my left a hand and had four float around me. ‘This will be very painful.’ I thought.

He rushed in front of me in a blink, side swiping me into a tree… then I screamed in pain as my own sword was used to pin me onto the tree by my shoulder. When did he pull it out? “You’re slow.” He said, ripping off my mask and somehow he grew his lost arm back. He used the newly grown arm to apply pressure to my forehead… a lot of painful pressure. “Where did you get the power to use Void energy?”

“Let's say I know someone outside.”

“Outsi- … Hollow is alive?”

“Hollow? So that's his real name. Who knew.”

“I would think I should remember my own brother’s name.”

I need to get him off me but ho- wait, the doppelganger. I can switch with it when it's summoned. I summoned one a couple feet behind him and quickly switch places.

Core just turned around, grabbed me by my head in a blink, and slammed me into a small crater in the ground made by the impact. “Where is he!?”

“Where do you think genus.”

His response was a kick to my sides… that sent me flying through town… and buildings. When I looked up he was still there. “I know where, but how do I reach him?” Core grabbed my arm by my wrist.

“I don't know. Let me grab my manual on how to get there. It should be somewhere here.”

He twisted my wrist, breaking it as I screamed. “Sarcasm will get you killed with me, where…” I looked up at why he stopped talking… he saw my mark. “So that’s how.”

‘Crud he sees the mark, ok think . I know I'm not all that power, but he is insane. How is he moving so fast, wait he’s using darkness. Could he be using it to increase his speed and power? Would void work to get me out alive?’

My thoughts were halted when I felt the pain of his tracing my mark on my hand. “So, Hollow succeeded after all… Maybe a reunion is in order.” He said… ripping my hand off as my blood splattered everywhere. I screamed in pain I didn’t know possible. He held my hand in the air as darkness pulsated around the mark on it. “Come now brother, don’t keep me waiting.”

The dark aura around my hand grew until it the Outsider appeared from the darkness. “Long time no see… oh, you made a mess again.” The Outsider said.

“You know what I want.”

“And you think it will truly end your pain?”

“It will end everything.”

“I may exist outside all reality and between them, but not even I would let you walk away with the knowledge… brother.”

Even though I'm in incredible pain I need to do something. He has my mark so I can't use the void. I don't know any strong spells with Fenrir to actually do something. My equipment is useless against him. Think dang it think!

“When have I ever asked you for your things?” Core replied.

“Fair point.” Outsider said. There was a blink, a flash of light and darkness… then everything went white.

“Agh.” I said as conscious took me. “Wha?”

“Don’t move too much.” I heard a voice. I looked and managed to see… Gilda?

“You? Where am I? What happened?”

“Your hide out… Ever since that day I’ve kinda been following you… I forsure know now that you’re a good guy. Those two… They’re monsters, aren’t they?”

“Core, definitely. Outsider, don't know really. He is basically neutral.”

“How can they not be? Ponyville… Appaloosa… even Cloudsdale are gone from their fighting! They were just hit with aftershocks!”

...WHAT!?! “Their gone!?!? Crap I knew they were strong, but this… I'm lucky to be alive.”

“Not many survived… An old friend of mine in Ponyville didn’t make it, and Cloudsdale is just… like it was never there. Appleloosa at least has some ruins to prove it was there… Ponyville is mostly craters now...”

I slammed my right hand on the wall, putting small cracks in it. “Damn it!! If only I was stronger I could have done something.” I said frustrated.

“You’ve been out for a while, so I should tell you that, from eyewitnesses that survived, your bounty has been dropped. No pony is looking for you, everyone is focused on the… funerals and rebuilding.”

“How many of the elements of harmony survived?”

“... Two, Twilight Sparkle, and Applejack… the rest didn’t make it… their last known places from when the fighting started are just large holes now. Only reason the farm pony lived was because she hitched a teleport with Twilight to Canterlot. Princesses tried to stop it… Celestia lost her wings… Luna her legs…”

Rage...that's all I felt right now. Rage at Core, but mostly rage at myself. “Because of me all those lives...all that pain and suffering.” If I didn't ask for these powers Core wouldn't have taken so much interest in me and he and Hollow wouldn't have fought. “This is my fault.”

“Whatever those things are, it would take an army or Gods to even touch them. I don’t think even the Gods themselves can harm them…. Oh, there’s a weird shrine that kinda popped in while you were out.” Gilda said, pointing to an Outsider shrine. “Just kinda… appeared.”

So he survived. Not surprising. “Let's see what the Outsider wants.”

Gilda helped me up and we walked over to it. As soon as I stood before it, the Outsider floated above it… scars covered his body, one eye was gone… and a chunk of his chest was ripped off. “This… is not how I hoped to leave the fight.” He said.

“You're in the Void right now. I'm sure in a while most of that would heal up. How bad did Core get it?” I asked while a frightened Gilda looked at him.

“... I broke his mask when he put it back on… that was about it… He’s gotten so much stronger… Void is powerful… but his darkness… We were matched in power, but in combat, I’m lacking greatly. To make matters worse he still made off with your marked hand. That link to the void will be all he needs to start researching into replicating the mark.”

“Crap. Zeke is going to be pissed. Now Core and Zeke’s relatives will have void power now. As if they needed that.”

“Oh, the X-blade’s wielder. Right. You’ll need to inform him soon. As you can see, there’s a book on magic and powers used for Light, as such, the modified DTL that can take you to Zeke’s world is in there as well… as for your mark… Check your pocket.”

Confused I checked to see a paper with the mark on it. The mark glowed and was suddenly on my right hand. “I need to get stronger fast. I didn't stand a chance at all.” I saw I was still missing a left hand so I used a bit of void energy to form a new one.

“Nice.” Outsider, Hollow said. “I will still take time to heal, even in the void. I am sorry for what happened to the world you are on, but what you will see is not even a fraction of what Core has done in the past. There is only two things that can stop him… permanently.”

“The X-blade user Zeke is one right?”

“Yes and no. The X-blade has to be at it’s full potential, same for the wielder, which only its first wielder ever reached. The other alternative… well, my nephew seems to have tampered with Void, creating a Keyblade that will send anything hit to the Void, not like where I am, this part of the void is next to existance, safe… in a manner of speaking. Where it sends its victims in the void is… nonexistence. The eternal prison.”

“With my connection to Void, do I have a chance of using it, or at least getting close enough to help Zeke fight him?”

“I’m not sure, the Void Keyblade is very unstable. I’m not sure if it even can be wielded. Worse case scenario… I ask for help from the other side of Void.”

“I'll need to become a keyblade master soon, and master what I can about Void. I have an idea that might help me keep up with Core to an extent. I might I have to become something else entirely.” I thought.

“While that would help you'll need more than that. I know one contact that might be able to reach… well, to put it short, someone we need.” WIth that, Outsider vanished.

While that was a bit informative it still leaves a few questions, but they can wait.
I looked towards Gilda and asked. “Where is my mask?” She pointed towards the desk near my bed. I walked over to it and picked it up. I had a huge crack in the middle but it still works. “Picked it up after that guy kicked you all the way into town. Tried messing with it, managed to replace a missing lense.”

“How?” I said, looking it over.

“Was… some stuff I salvaged from what was left of the town… Food mostly, some creature comfort items, and some bits… I know that last one sounds wrong, but you’re flat broke and from what I saw, living off the food you got while out. With the bits I can go out and get food for you.” She admitted.

“I have a vault here full of bits and jewels.”

“Yet since, even though you’re no longer wanted, will likely still be arrested on site. Point stands, I can get stuff you can’t.”

“Good point. I'll need help. I might be able to give you a keyblade as well so you can defend yourself from unversed.”

“That weird sword you make come to you?”

“Yes. My keyblade is called Fenrir.” I summoned Fenrir to my right hand. “It's not all that strong in terms of magic but its strength is second to none, but the Ultima keyblade and the X-blade itself.”

“I’m gonna have to learn what those are later. So, how do you give those things out? Just, take it or?”

“Keyblades are sentient. They chose their wielders. Hold out your claw and hold Fenrir.” I said. She placed a claw on Fenrir and from what I remember from Youtube, plus some things I think Zeke might or might not have mentioned, I spoke the words. “In your hand, take this Key. So long as you have the makings, then through this simple act of taking, its wielder you shall one day be….. And you will find me, friend—no ocean will contain you then….. No more borders….. around, or below, or above, so long as you champion... the ones you love.” I disbanded Fenrir with that done. Hope I did that right.

“That it?” She asked.

“Your keyblade if you get one will come. Give it time.”

She looked at her claw and flexed it, and to both our shock… Fenrir appeared? “Is it supposed to be yours?” She asked.

“The heck?” I tried to summon Fenrir and it appeared, but Gilda also had Fenrir. “ Wait. Someone I know named Zeke can give other beings keyblades. My Fenrir is from a different Reflection, or dimension in your terms. Yours is from this reflection.”

“Huh… so on top of those things that trashed the place, there’s a multiverse… I’m impressed. So, what next? You still got some bruises on you. I got a squirrel soup cooking if you eat meat?”

“One, I would like some cause most meat I've been eating lately has been fish and two, Cure.” I used Fenrir to heal the rest of my wounds up. Gilda was a little surprised by that.

“Wow, this is just the beginning and I don’t think I’ll get used to this… Well, anyway, the soup should be done soon… also I used that crossbow of yours to get them… scary accutite for something so small.”

“Which one I got two?”

“The one you had in your workshop. Got bored and looked around a bit. You made a lot of darts for it.”

“Always trying to be prepared...if only I was prepared for Core.”

She wacked my butt with her Fenrir. “Stop beating yourself up, you just got healed from your last beat up. I don’t know much about what’s going on, or who exactly those two are, all I know is that because of you, I’m free, and because of them, an old friend of mine and three towns are gone. All we can do is rest up for a bit, then get to work double time.”

I chuckled to myself. “You’re right. I need to get stronger or Core will do much worse than before. Not to mention with the elements out of commission I'll need to protect Equestria from threats.”

“Not alone.” She added. “I’ll try and help, but I’ll at least need goggles and a mask for my beak. Plus, after that fight those two had, more than just those, Unversed, you called them, have been appearing, and all sorts of stuff with the crown’s been acting up with the princesses hurt, not to mention all the oddballs coming out of the woodwork after the fallout. World went from peaceful….ish, to post-apocaliptic in three hours. We might need help… and I think I can find them with time.”

“Okay. Find those who can help, and when you have the time we'll train together. I have an ability that will let me share my powers with others. You'll be first later though.”

“Thanks… Oh, names Gilda, what’s yours?”

“To most I'm Daud, the ‘Knife of Equestria’, but you. You can call John. John Corvo.”

“John Corvo… Rolls off the tongue. Alright Corvo, soup’s on.” Gilda said as we walked into the kitchen. SHe seemed to have refurbished it, she did do scavenging like she said, and there was a lot of food bags everywhere. “Griffon habit to hord, kinda like a dragon, but with necessities.” She admitted.

“How much of the Everfree is intact?”

“Most actually, though it’s gone to hell more than it was last. Lots of Unversed, those new creatures that the… Core? Yeah, that Core just kinda dumped in mass. And survivors who just ran when the fighting started. We should try and find them, ponies aren’t exactly tuff.” SHe said as she poured a bowl of soup with chunks of meat, veggies, and the thing smelled like chicken soup. She placed it infront of me on the table. “I think a few have a camp with that Zebra, but her place is blocked with a magic barrier. Her doing likely.”

“So Heartless are here? I know them more than Unversed, but Core might have upgraded them.”

“So that’s what they’re called? Yeah, lots of large ones. Big purple armor, large lizard that turns invisible, some kinda mini pirate ship, and this one that’s just… they vary, they look like someone took those creatures and mixed… whatever you are and some heartless together. Damn things scare the hell out of me.”

“You make it sound like he combined Heartless and Unversed...which I really hope he didn't do.”

“He left some people behind to before he left, they are like you, but they control those Heartless and can do… well, unholy things.”

“Ventrals!” He left a few here? Crap, this ain't good.

“I saw one, an old guy, turn into a werewolf and just hunt down ponies when the dust settled. Others do crazy things. Worse was this little one, she had these eyes… Just remembering them gives me shivers.”

“A werewolf? Where's the silver when you need it?”

Gilda chuckled. “Well, either way, we got work cut out for us. I think we should find survivors here in the forest first, then I can head off to find anyone of help that was sent to Canterlot, though, with Cloudsdale gone, weather is gonna be wild for years… Griffons could help, but they usually keep to themselves.”

“Let's try Zecora tomorrow. Our keyblades can help get us in if we can't walk through it. If we can convince her we can get more allies as well as keybladers to help.”

“You mentioned something about a Zeke, who’s that?”

“He gave me my Keyblade, and the means to start trying to clear my name after the incident when I first got here. He’s a Ventral, but he’s different. A good guy born in a family of criminals. Can’t have had the best of childhoods.”

“I’d guess. So think he can help?”

“ I'll see about somehow getting a message to him. He can give Keyblades easier than what I did and has other expert keybladers that can help train any keybladers we recruit. Not to mention he is really strong.”

“Sounds like an ace in the sleeve. Well, we got a lot of work ahead of us. We’ll be training to fight that Core, Unversed, Heartless, those fusions, crazy ponies, and likely the crown. Ever since the princesses were injured, the nobles took over and Canterlot has been getting rather… strict and military focused. You were out for five days by the way.”

“Wouldn't be surprised if they were making Wise Gear invent more weapons or stronger clockwork soldiers.”

“You didn’t here? He went into hiding out in the badlands a month ago, nopony can find him.”

“What?! That doesn't make any sense. Why would he be in the badlands?” Is this Chrysalis’s doing?

“If I were trying to hide, it would be in the place few ponies, or any creature really, could survive long enough to search. Rumor I heard though was that he made a machine that does things to anything that enters it, making them obedient robots. Other ones say he saw what was coming and bolted before things went south fast.”

Ya that sounds like her doing. Maybe she is the one Hollow said had a mark? “Ever hear of changelings?”

“Yeah, know one back in Griffonstone.” Gilda replied nonchalantly.

“Really? Well the queen might be the reason Wise Gear is there.”

“Which? Guy told me there’s seven queens.”

“Chrysalis, she might also have the same mark as me.”

“Well, she’s the youngest from what Gabby told me, but she does seem the type. If we go against her, we might wanna consider the other hives for support.”

“Good point, you're full of good points today.”

“If I was a pony, my cutie mark would be an arrow, pointing at myself.” She joked. “So, mind if I ask a personal question?”

“Go ahead. I would probably be dead, or in a dungeon if it weren't for you.”

“Where are you from? You stand like a minotaur, but from the things I saw over the past few days, are you… not from Equestria?”

“...No. I'm from a world called Earth. A long time ago there was this thing called the Mayan Calendar that was supposed to tell when my world would end, and when was almost time...most of the planet became really stupid and practically destroyed it themselves. I was one of the few that didn't. I even tried to stop it by knocking out muggers, rioters, and vandalizers. When the date came, people went crazy. Mass murder, crimes of all kinds, riots. Everything fell apart. The Ventral family practically led the chaos, in the end, I got hit by a car, got picked up by god, given my powers, the gear, basic knowledge, and went from there.”

“Wow… Well, seems like that chaos found its way here. Promise you won’t let my world end up like your world did?”

“Promise.”

“Thanks, my life might not have been the best recently, but I guess things will turn around now.” She said, somehow slurping her soup with a beak.

I finish my soup as well. “Well. Let's get some sleep. We got a big day tomorrow. On the way to Zecora's I can train you a little with the Unversed and Heartless about.”

“Sounds like the beginning of a plan.” Gilda replied, finishing off her soup. “First before bed though… you might wanna see this…” Gilda said grimly. I followed her up a tower. When we got to the top and on a balcony… I saw exactly how bad it looked. Mountains were missing, the sky looked like there was a hole in it, part of Canterlot’s mountain side was gone, large craters were everywhere, and in the distance, Heartless, Unversed, the two fused, and even… Humans and Heartless fused together were crawling around everywhere. “We got a LOT of work to do.”

I looked out and couldn't help but hate myself for this. “Core will pay for this. By ether Zeke’s keyblade, or mine.”

I looked at Gilda, who was looking up. WHen I saw what she was looking at… I nearly screamed. The moon was out, in a crescent form… it’s own debris floating around it… they blasted a large chunk of the moon nearly clean off… “I hope Luna’s alright. Some say that the moon and her are connected in more than just the celestial sense. With her legs gone, and moon broken, she can’t be doing well…”

The image horrified me. There has to be something I can do to help, but what? “I hope she’s alright too…” I said, holding back tears… I failed… and this was the price… Zeke told me the world he is rebuilding was nearly killed off… did it look like this at all?

“Come on.” Gilda said, snapping me out of my thought. “The world’s broken, starting tomorrow, we’re fixing it.”

I nodded my head at her. I...we have to fix what has happened here. I don't care if I have to stake my life on it. The difference between what happened to Zeke's world and mine was I was here before it happened, and I couldn't stop it.I guess I’ll have to do as he did… save it when it’s on it’s last leg.

Author's Note

Hey. Sorry for the wait. Shout out to Bioquill for the help with this chapter.

Fighting Back.

I awoke with a start. Everything that happened yesterday entered my mind at once. Core...he is more powerful than I thought. He matched Hollow who had the Void backing him. Now he has the void as well. If what happened here is what happens with just darkness versus void. He is going to be even stronger now, and it's my fault.

I get up and put my gear back on, then headed to the war room. Gilda is probably still asleep. I look at the map and said. “Their gonna need to update the map big time now. With all that's gone. I wouldn't be surprised if the bandits and slavers were in heaven right with all the easy prey now. That is if they can avoid all the creatures out there.” I'll definitely need more assassins and keybladers now. To keep the creatures and punks out there under control.

I then went to the workshop to begin working on Gilda’s gear. I need to make another crossbow for her as well as a blade. I already have a few guns here that I can modify. I'll also have to make a griffin version of the outfits the assassins that worked with Daud had for her. I might need her measurements for this so I'll ask later. Still I began work on the crossbow, pistol, and short swords.

I was working for about fifteen minutes when I heard Gilda walk in. “Hey. What are you working on?” She asked.

“I'm working on some gear for at the moment. Also I'll need your measurements so I can make you outfit, armor, and mask.” I replied just getting finished with the pistol. Her crossbow and pistol are done. Now to begin on the blade. If there is a Ventral who is a werewolf I might as well give all our blades a silver edge to have an effect. I'll also make some silver arrows as well for our crossbows. I just need silver.

“Ok. Just don't try anything.” She said teasingly. She doesn't have to worry cause I'm not suicidal.

“Whatever you say Gilda. I already have your crossbow and pistol finished. I was about to work on making you a folding sword like mine. We’ll need silver soon to coat our blades and arrows for that werewolf. We’ll do measurements later. I'll teach you some keyblade moves after breakfast. When we move for Zecora's we'll use the trees as cover. If we come across any low lvl unversed or heartless you'll take care of them as extra training. You'll need battle experience soon for what's coming. So...what's for breakfast?” We had squirrel soup yesterday so what's it today?

“We're having fish with scrambled cockatrice eggs. Those were a little hard to get but I managed.” With that we headed to the kitchen. They were surprisingly good. The eggs I mean.

“So what are you gonna teach me?” Gilda asked.

“We'll start off with some basic moves and spells. I'm not a master myself so I can't teach you a lot. When I think you're ready I'll teach you stronger moves. I'll even think about sharing my void power with you. It'll help you trust me.”

“Ok.”

Once breakfast was done we headed to the courtyard to begin. “We'll train for half an hour then head to Zecora's place. We can't waste a lot of time or something might happen.” I said. I'll only be able to teach her a few basic moves like blitz and strike raid.

“Good point. Well gets started.” She said summoning her Fenrir. I did the same and we began. She learned the physical moves pretty easily, but is having trouble with the spells. Thunder electrocutes her somehow, Fire explodes in her face, and blizzard freezes her keyblade.

“Ok we'll work on that later. We should get prepared to move out. Go get your equipment. I'll wait right here.” I told her. She nodded. She was exhausted from training. Hopefully we'll figure out later why she is having a hard time with the spells. While she was gone I went over my equipment. Two pistols with four bullets ready to fire and about thirty more in my bullet pouch. One hand held crossbow and a wrist mounted crossbow with thirty regular arrows, twenty sleep darts, and twenty exploding arrows. Ten regular and sticky grenades. Ten stun mines and ten lethal arch mines. One assassin blade like the one Daud uses and one folding blade. Fifteen healing potions and fifteen magic recovery potions. Ok I'm all set. Now to wait for Gilda.

A few minutes later I see Gilda enter the courtyard with her gear on. She had a pistol, handheld crossbow, pouches of arrows, darts, bullets, a few mines and grenades, and the assassin blade on her right side. “Why do we need this stuff? Other than for hunting I don't see the point since we have Keyblades.” She asked. I don't blame her for being confused.

“The keyblade is a tool to protect, not kill. We should use it only against unversed, heartless, to protect others, or if the opponent is powerful enough to use them. I personally don't want to stain my keyblade in blood so I carry these other blades instead, but sometimes I'll have no choice but to use Fenrir. Now come on. We're burning daylight and we got to hurry before something happens.” I said. With that we headed out to Zecora's.

The aftermath of Core and Hollow’s fight was worse up close. If this land ever recovers it will probably take centuries at least with magic to help. I still blame myself for this, if I had a different power or just a keyblade than Core would have just smacked me around a little, but his interest in Void made Equestria's land change forever. Heartless, unversed, fusions of the two, and fusions of heartless and humans were everywhere. I don't see any Ventrals around. That's both good and bad. Good, cause we can move without being seen by them, and bad, cause that means they are out there somewhere causing mayhem.

While on route we came across a few shadow heartless and flood unversed. I had Gilda take care them. She had trouble at first because there was a group of them always she eventually got the hang of it and started to see patterns in their movements. ‘She's learning fast. Good, she'll be able to help train recruits soon at this speed, but for now she'll need to keep training and leave the big ones to me.’ I thought. We continued our way to Zecora's till we made it to the barrier. I don't want to use my keyblade to open it cause I might accidentally let the creatures in. We need Zecora to let us in.

We called out for someone and after a bit a little orange pegasus came out. “It’s the creature!” She said.

Is that Scootaloo? She's alive! Wonder if any of the other CMC survived? After she said that Zecora and two other ponies came out. They were Derpy and Bulk Biceps. Sho they survived as well, but they look pretty messed up.

“Y-you were beat up by that creature in the blank mask.” Derpy said.

“I know...he was hear for information the first place. Now he has a chance to get stronger because of me. I failed to protect this world. Now I'm trying to save it. Is anypony else in there that survived?”

“They’re too injured to move. Either limbs are missing or they’re too in shock to, well, move.”

“Dang it. Ok, I know some healing magic, but it's not the best. I'll heal them as much as I can. We need to move to the castle not far from here. Zecora, whatever you used for this barrier could be useful there so any survivors and refugees can take shelter. Not to mention there is more room.” I said.

Zecora looked at me for a moment before walking up to the barrier. There was a stick, among other things, in the barrier. She moved the stick and a small doorway opened that Gilda and I walked though. SHe quickly closed it and I went inside… it was like a slaughter scene. There were ten ponies either all bandaged or with manic eyes. What was worse was what I saw in the corner… Sweetie Bell, her front left leg missing, and Applebloom, her eyes bandaged over.

‘At least bloom is alive. Once she learns her sister is two she might gain some hope.’ Ok I have to healing now. I'll start with the worst and work my way from there.

The cure spell healed over the injuries, but some things stayed. Large scars, limbs didn’t grow back, didn’t expect them too, and when Bloom took off her bandages her eyes were still damaged… she’ll never see again… “Thank ya.” She said.

“Applebloom...Your sister is alive.” I told her.

“Ah know. Luna told me in a dream some days ago… Even in her dreams realm she’s still… legless.”

‘Oh.’ Well at least Luna is somewhat alright.

Everyone got somewhat ready, hauling their share of Zecora’s materials and we headed out. Zecora took the important parts for the barrier and once she had them we headed out. We were close to the castle when the tree’s were burned into ash, revealing the Iron Prisoner three. “I’ll get them inside and the barrier up, you keep that thing occupied.” Gilda said as she lead the group around while I dealt with the Iron Prisoner.

‘I have to destroy it this time. Next time it will be at full power. Heck for all I know Core will make it evolve into Iron prisoner five!’

I ran in, but it did this move where it went into the ground. I managed to dodge the cage that comes up and traps you, but blocking this thing’s spinning attack is impossible. Damn, how do you beat this thing?! It was slowly floating over to me when I suddenly realized I was keeping total eye contact on it… then I felt a rush of power. I raced forward, coated in ice that didn’t feel cold to me, but the impacts damaged the thing. I ended up doing some kinda ground slam where Ice shot up on impact. I could tell that did a lot of damage when the thing turned a dark red/black.

Two things, one, it’s pissed, two, the heck did I just do? He was doing another spinning attack and since I can’t block it I just tried to run away from it. I didn’t expect the thing to slam it’s hammer down on top of me so suddenly. I got up, and my mask fell off, a large crack almost splitting it in half. ‘Crap. Ok now I'm pissed!’ I then coated Fenrir in a lot of ice magic and threw it at its head while the attack came out off my mouth by itself. “Glacial Raid!” It hit him hard and made him tumble back. Then I blinked above his head behind him and threw Fenrir again. I kept this up for about eight hits in total. When I was done not only was it hurt...there was a huge crack in its mask...OH CRAP NOT AGAIN!!!

“Corvo!” Gilda’s voice yelled out. “Barrier’s up, get your but in here!”

“Be there in a second!” I called back. I used blink one final time, appearing over it’s head and using Fenrir to tear it’s mask off.

When I did it started changing colors. Becoming dark red and black. I also felt its power skyrocketing. Next thing I know it throws me off.

When I looked at it is was practically radiating power off itself. It then roared, really loud that was filled with rage and power. I noticed it’s head… it was human… “No more holding back…” The person said.

“Who are you?” I asked. Was that a Ventral? I was fighting a Ventral this entire time!? Wait… I know that guy. He was the Ventral at my parent's restaurant!

“I… that face. You're the kid of those pasta shop people!”

“It's been awhile… Jonathan Ventral.”

“Same kid. Gotta say, didn’t think I’d see you again… especially after I ran you over…”

“So you were that drunk idiot at the wheel.”

“Drunk, no. I was just running over whoever I saw. Like Grand Theft Auto, but for real!”

“...I'm going to enjoy killing a bastard like you.”

“And I’m gonna enjoy killing you twice. Too bad your family isn’t in your boat. I belives your mom’s last words were, ‘my son will end you’.”

I felt nothing at first. Than a coldness that can't be described washed over me. Is this the Void? All I know is I've never felt so mad that I felt cold...and saw purple?

I Shook that off, roaring in anger as I charged at him. He side swiped me with his hammer, but I just blocked it with one hand, taking it out of his and slamming him with it. I kept at it till darkness coated him, when it left he was normal now, dressed in combat armor. He coughed as he got up. “Damn kid, you were holding out.”

I didn't hear him. I put Fenrir away and grabbed my folding sword and assassin sword. I walked up to him slowly. He tried to fight back but he might as well have not been moving. He was so slow for some reason. I'm not even using bend time. I stabbed him in his right arm which held his combat knife and stabbed him in his left lung.

Time went back to normal, and I came back to my senses. He was clenching my arms. “Heh...heh… Aunty, cus… I’ll be seeing you.” He said as he went limp, falling on the ground lifeless.

I didn't feel anything at the moment. Don't know if that was a side effect of using the void so much or if I was just tired of killing already. I put my blades up and turned around and walked towards the castle. As I was walking I felt a presence behind me. I turned around and saw Vanitas. I noticed something about him. He gives off a different presence than the other unversed. Is he not with Core? Then who?

“Well, nice to see someone who isn’t beyond crazy here.” He said.

“Just who are you with Vanitas? It's not Core. Your aura is different from the unversed he controls.”

“I’m not exactly an Unversed. I’m the dark half of a boy called Ventus. I was a ghost before the one you’d call Outsider found me.”

“Outsider!? What is this about?” I asked confused.

“Like the man you minik, he took interest in me, made me have… emotions… all the ones I never had and did have during my relatively short existence. I’m like the man you just killed, a human Unversed, no heart, but that’s not the issue here.”

“What is? Is this a test of some sort?” I asked.

“I’m acting on my own free will you know. I may be new to… emotions, so the feeling that what happened here is really bugging me. Normally I’d care less, yet thanks to these new emotions, I feel a need to… help…”

“Wait so...you're an allie?”

“You can call me that if you wish. Frankly I have the same emotional state Ventus had before our separation. My own past memories and personality keep my own identity, but I can’t sit by with Core running around. I know you saw me before, I was living here long before you showed up.”

“So you were the source of the Unversed before Core showed up! I should have figured.”

“Yes, old habits die hard. Sadly these new Unversed and fusions seem to ignore and attack me. There is so much darkness around even the ones I summon defect within minutes. I was trained by a Keyblade master, so I can teach what I know. All I ask is that you do something for me.”

“Let me guess...take out whoever is controlling them here so you can have better control over your unversed?”

“I want, a heart.”

“Oh…”

“My emotions are like ghosts of the person I was once a part of, I want to see if with my own heart, will they still be mine.”

“I don't know if I can help with that, but I think my friend Zeke might have something. He wields the X-blade, the one you were apparently created to make.”

“I know, I saw you two meet. I’ve had time to get over my original reason for existing. Now, all I want is a heart so I can exist as more than just… a tampered with Nobody.”

“Alright. I'll see if Zeke can help, but if he can't I'll find one myself. Just help me and the other get stronger to protect this world.” I told him.

“Deal. And for the record,” He started as he walked passed me. “Try anything, and their blood will be on your hands.” With that, he walked towards the castle.

“Don't worry. I don't go back on my word, but if you try something you'll deal with me.”

“You don’t have to worry about that. Unlike you, I’m not dumb enough to fight someone who can easily kill me.”

I was that strong already? “Core really didn't give me choice. I was just trying to survive.”

“You really are an idiot. It’s an intimidation tactic. If you either played dumb or ran away he would have lost interest. Like how I was, he takes interest in things that can hurt him. This world’s damage is on your hands, just as it is on Core’s.”

“...I know that. I'll never forgive myself for it. But I swear...Core will ether fall to Zeke's X-blade, or my keyblade.”

Vanitas chuckled. “This is part of what interests him. Think of it like ants trying to kill an elephant. Both sides have numbers, but even that will never be enough. To truly kill Core, you have to either sink to his level, or evolve into something greater than a god.”

“If that’s what it take...so be it. I don't care what happens to me, never did. Never will. If I don't try that hard then I wasn't trying at all.”

“Whatever. Just remember, for every evil vanquished, a greater, darker one will replace it. That’s how creation keeps itself in balance.”

“And for every light put out, another even brighter one will take its place. Even if me or even Zeke falls someone even greater will rise to take our place.”

Vanitas looked away. “Outsider told me a story once. A man, fate had labeled evil from before birth, gifted the greatest of powers, and corrupted and within him, awoke an evil that can make Core shit himself in fear. He took his fall, and climbed out of the darkness, became a hero, and never lost a fight for two reasons. First, was because he wanted to prove fate wrong, and second, was because someone had reached his heart, making him feel emotions that were meant to be removed from him. From how the story goes, he’s above gods, strong enough to wipe out every universe in one swing, yet he constantly fights for them. Not sure if it’s true, if it was, then I wonder where he even is.”

I thought about that for a moment. “Ether fighting a great evil, or waiting till he is needed.”

“Maybe, like I said, there are always greater things out there, though, makes you wonder, what’s stronger than a man who can kill all in one swing?”

“Don't know, but even if he falls. Someone will definitely take his place.”

Vanitas just shrugged and walked off. We walked to the castle and once inside, everyone was looking at me. “Your call, boss.” Vanitas said sarcastically.

“Ok, Gilda. Show everypony where they will be sleeping. Those who can move try and help those who can't. Zecora, show some areas of the barrier I can probably improve with Void runes. We'll get everyone medical attention soon since we have medical supplies that are both military and civilian grade. Van, if you want patrol around the castle walls and keep an eye out for the Ventrals. Their more dangerous than any unversed or heartless Core sends.” I instructed.

“Don’t call me that, and sure.” He said, summoning his keyblade. “If I find survivors, bring them I guess?”

“If possible yes. If you need help come get me as soon as you can.”

Everyone went and left for their jobs. One pony though, I recognized as the pony everyone called Doctor Whooves, came up to me. He was missing a back leg. “Excuse me.” He said.

“Is there a problem?” I asked.

“Well, before everything happened I was working with the ponyville hospital to see about limbs made from metal. The blueprints I had were destroyed when my house went up in an explosion, but the hospital is still standing in town and has spare blueprints. With the right… adjustments, and some magic, we can get everyone new limbs.”

“Thanks for the info. After I help Zecora improve the barrier I'll head out personally to retrieve them. Maybe I'll find more medical supplies or even a doctor that survived there.” This can really help. With other adjustments they can even be of use to those who join. Hidden weapons in their new metal limbs as well as other things.

“Hey mister?” I turned around and looked down, seeing Applebloom tug at my leg. “That’s you, right?”

“What do you mean bloom?”

“Just making sure you were the right pony, er, person. I heard your talk with that Doc, ma’ cos Smoky Apple is a Blacksmith in Appleloosa. If he’s still there he can help out greatly.”

I crouched down and patted her head. “Thanks for that. I'll look into it. In the meantime if Luna appears in your dreams again tell you and the others are save, but don't tell her where. Don't want some military figure in Canterlot sending an army to kill me just to get themselves killed by the creatures here.” I told her. I know something like that would happen cause a lot of military figures and nobles in Canterlot are stupid.

“Alright, I’ll tell the girls when ah find ‘em.” She said, walking off, aided by the Doc.

With that I went with Zecora to the barrier. She explained how the battle works. It turns out if I added bone runes with void energy to certain areas it will increase the barriers power tenfold. I placed the runes down and saw the barrier power up in front of me. I thanked Zecora for her help and went to find Gilda to inform her of what I'm about to do. I'll need her here to help keep the ponies calm and to help defend them. Also to help get any survivors that Vanitas brings situated.

“Gilda. I'm about to head out. A pony named Doctor Whooves told me of a hospital that might hold some blueprints that can help the ponies that are missing any limbs. I'm going alone to limit visibility of our enemies. I'll need you to stay and hold down the fort. Keep them calm, and help out any survivors Vanitas manages to find and bring here.” I informed her.

“Will do!” She replied from Somewhere. Thanks to Zecora and my rune work, people who know the password can enter or leave freely. “Unlock.” I said as a doorway opened in the barrier. I walked through and the doorway closed behind me.

I entered shadow walk, or at least tried to. When I try to use the void I found myself in a lot of pain. Did I over do it in the battle against Jonathan? Well, better go old school. I climbed into the nearest tree and went from there. When I got to the edge of the woods I surveyed the area. It's all clear for now. Maybe they are regrouping cause of Jonathan’s death? Oh well. It gives me a small opening. I left the woods and headed to where the hospital was supposed to be.

Gilda was right, mostly everything was craters, only piles of rubble were proof a town was here once. I saw the hospital in the distance, only with most all the windows broken. Guess it escaped destruction by being rather far from the main of town. I hiked up there and eventually made my way inside. Where would experimental prosthetic blueprints be held?

There has to be an office that might have a clue? Better check the head office. I searched around for a few minutes while keeping my ears open in case I wasn't alone. I eventually found the office and began searching. I searched for ten minutes till I came across a document stating there is a Vault in the basement, near the nursery, where they keep important research and other items. It could also hold medical supplies and, if I'm lucky, medical staff that survived by barricading themselves in there.

I headed off, finding the nursery very creepy… there was no blood, but lots of empty beds for newborns scattered around. I heard a clank, like metal, and summoned Fenrir. I entered one of the birthing wards and saw a woman, she was one of the half heartless fusions, half Soldier Heartless, carrying around something wrapped in a blanket. She seemed to be singing something to it… does she have a baby?!

If I do nothing I'll never know if it's actually hers or if she took a newborn foal and is under the delusion it's hers. “Hey you.” I said. This is most like stupid.

She turned around. I was able to see the babies face… it was a foal, sleeping. “Shhh. He’s sleeping.” She whispered.

“Ok, either you lost your own not long ago and are desperate, or you taking him so Core can experiment on him?”

She looked down at the foal. “It’s hard, remembering from before…” I noticed she was looking at me like she was trying to remember something. “You… you were there… You were trying to stop that mugger.”

?!? It..it can't be. “It's you...what happened to you? Why are you half heartless. Is your child...gone?” What did Core do?!

She looked at the foal. “I don’t… remember much… Screams and fear mostly. All I remember is waking up like this, wondering where my baby was… Core said my baby was safe, that’s she’s being raised to become a useful tool. If I gather my heart quota, I’ll get to see her.”

Core, you...you...SICK SONOFABITCH! Wait… Zeke is basically a keyblade now. He told me some of his wife's were pregnant. So his kids must be part keyblade. He also has my mark now-oh no...no no no. Don't tell he’ll try something similar like a half keyblade child with the void?!

“Listen, I don't know if Core is actually going to keep his word to you?”

“Core keeps his word, his most defining feature.” She muttered, still looking at the foal.

“Even if that's true, do you really want to doom others to suffer a fate worse than death? I know you want to see you baby, but is it really worth making others like that foal you got suffer?” I asked.

“I don’t harm children. I came here to see if any were alive. He’s the only one, my little Survivor. That’s a good name given the world, right?”

“If you really don't hurt children. Give him to me. I'll keep him safe from harm.”

“Can’t stray, Linked to realm of Darkness. Stray too far from where I’m meant to be, I’ll be pulled back into it.”

“Please just hand Survivor over than. I'll keep him safe. I promise. Like Core, I don't go back on my word. I don't want to fight you.”

She handed the little foal over to me. His coat was dark brown and his mane was a rust red. “I might see you again, Till then, I have to work like Core wants.” She vanished into a small dark portal, leaving me with the baby… wait, that’s a line meant for something else...

I looked at the foal and saw he was ok and healthy. “Even if I don't find the blueprints, at least your ok Survivor.” I said to him. Hopefully somepony back at the castle can help take care of him. I went looking for the vault while being careful with the foal in my right hand.

I found a stroller and placed him in it and pushed. The vault was nearby, and I used Fenrir to open it. Inside were a bunch of boxes of med supplies, fridges filled, and they were still running, with medicine that had to keep cold. In the back was a wall of safes, and what looked like a lumpy blanket.

I walked over to the blanket and pulled it off. I found a nurse with a few kids with her. Nurse Redheart I think. She must have got these kids her to keep them safe.

She woke up and upon seeing me, stood over the foals defensively. “How did you get in here?!” She barked.

“Whoa! Easy there. I'm not a threat. I rescued a newborn foal a little bit ago. He is over there. I didn't know his name so I name him Survivor. I'm here to help” I told her.

She looked behind me and upon seeing Survivor in his stroller calmed down some. “Sorry, been in here since the fighting started. Was told to take all the foals that couldn’t leave and tuck away down here. I’m Redheart, Nurse Redheart.”

“I'm John. I came here looking for some blueprints that Doctor whooves help design for patients who lost a limb. I have base with a few survivors who need new limbs including him. Finding you and these foals is a welcome bonus.”

She sighed. “This stockpile will do better out there than stuck in here, food stockpile and other supplies are in the other room and kitchen storage. Getting it all out of here though will take time, or a massive truck cart.”

“We can take a good bit now. I have an ability that will let me make doppelgangers that can help. I couldn't use my powers for it a few minutes ago, but I can feel them coming back. I can make two but that's it. We'll grab the blueprints and important essentials now. Then come back later with help to get the rest.”

“If mana's the issue there’s potions of raw mana in one of the fridge. We keep it for special cass when a unicorn uses more magic than their body can supply and produce.” She said, pointing at the fringe of blue glowing bottles.

“That could help. I'll see if it works. The more doppelgangers I can make the better.” I said.

I walked over to them. They were small bottles, like shot glasses with a cork. I popped one off and downed it fast. Thing tasted like pure sugar. After swallowing it I felt a rush like no sugar high could compare, but for my magic rather than energy.

“Alright! That'll do. I can make about ten doppelgängers now. That should help.” With that I made them and had most start gathering what they can and had two help me search for the blueprints we needed. Redheart was watching over the foals in the meantime. We eventually found as well as the blueprints we came for, and blueprints for medical equipment we can build. We grabbed those as well and made our way out. The sun was setting and we hurried over to the castle We managed to make it before nightfall. When the moon went up, I saw something... Big… flying up in the sky… It looked like a… pirate ship? No wait, that’s the heartless pirate ship from the second game… Oh crap.

“Corvo.” Gilda said as she walked up to me. “You seeing that thing?”

“Ya, I do. Where is Vanitas?”

“He came back with five oddballs that look like you… well, three of them do, the other two look like a pony and you had a kid, and one looks like fell into the gears of a clock.”

I think I can guess who they are. “Ok. Thanks Gilda. Look after the new foals with Redheart. I'll go talk to them.”

“I ain’t good with kids, but alright.”

I walked over to the main area, where I saw Zeke, Unum, a guy in an organization XIII cloak, and Two Sweetie Bells? “Oh, hey John.” Zeke said.

Author's Note

Here is the next chapter. So next time is a crossover chapter. And things are heating up. Shout out to Bioquill again for the help the help.

Training.

It's been about three weeks since Zeke was here. Things have been going great for the most part. Got more Keybladers, the princesses are safe, most of the damage from both the Core vs Hollow fight and Me vs Blue Blood has been fixed thanks to Cript. Although those who died are still dead, but everyone is recovering. Thanks to the heartless Zeke summoned we have all the supplies from the hospital and the surrounding area. The Monster squad Zeke sent here to help train keybladers were both a little weird and cool. They were strong to. As for the keyblade force here. It's me, Gilda, Vanitas, Twilight, AppleJack, Zecora, and Celestia, because Luna is still missing her legs. Although some of the guards what to join they want to see if Captain Armor was still alive. He and Candace disappeared before Blue Blood tried to take power. There wasn't anything about there whereabouts in Blue Blood’s journal so he didn't know where they were.

Wise gear, Nurse Redheart, Doctor Whooves, and the doctors Zeke sent over are perfecting the limb blueprints. Luna insisted she would wait till the other injured ponies were taken care of. Doctor Whooves volunteered to test it. Thanks to the others help they were able to perfect it in two weeks. Have to hand it to them, everypony would be miserable without their help.

When I woke up the day after what happened. I expected ponies would be afraid of me. Heck I wouldn't even be surprised if some called for my head. I just...didn't expect what happened.

I woke up with a start. Remembering what happened yesterday. I literally became a demon, and the world was almost destroyed. I placed my forehead on my right hand. “I have to learn how to control my power. I don't want to turn into that thing again.”

I realized...I'm not alone in this bed. I looked to my right and saw...Gilda?! Did I get in her bed by mistake? I looked around and saw I wasn't in my room. I must have.

I got out of bed without waking her up. ‘It pays to be a demon assassin at times.’ I then went to my room. Avoiding everyone that's awake right now. I made to my room and realized something. The battle with blood and my transformation...left me in only my pants, and they were in tatters. Hope I have something to change into .

I than noticed a duffel bag near my bed with a note on it.

“Dear John,

Hey. Noticed your cloths were about to fall apart so I figured ‘what da hell’ I'll leave you some extra cloths in case something like this happens again.

Signed, Cript”

Oh, well thanks Cript. I opened the bag and saw they were similar to the cloths I had on before. I reached with my Void hand to grab a shirt when I noticed something. From my wrist down a few inches...were purple crack of Void energy. Was this from overloading myself with Void energy. Does this mean if I had let the form fully transform. Would I have died? Best not to think about that right now.

I got dressed and threw the ruined pants in a nearby garbage can. I wrapped my right hand to cover the mark and then went to the workshop to acquire new equipment. Since most got destroyed from the battle yesterday. I used one of the secret passage ways to get there. When I arrived I met with Wise Gear, who was tinkering with a hand held crossbow.

“Ah. So you must be John Corvo. Zeke told me about you ‘blade’. Wise said with a friendly tone. “I also know of your connection to The Outsider, and no I don't have a mark.”

“Nice to meet you in person/pony Wise Gear.” I said. He chuckled a little.

“So what brings you here this early?” Wise questioned.

“Just replacing some equipment that got destroyed. I...don't want to think about that battle.” I said looking away.

“Listen kid. Don't beat yourself up over it. No one predicted what would happened happen. You did your best, that's all anypony can ask for. Besides, from what I heard Blue Blood did to make you that mad. Anypony would have reacted the same.” Wise said with an angry look. Just remembering what he said makes my blood boil.

I forced myself to calm down so I don't lose control again. “Doesn't change the fact if I had moved sooner I could have at least saved them from most of that suffering they went through. I also became a demon and the world was nearly destroyed.”

Next thing I knew a hoof was hitting me in the face send me back a few feet. Stunned I looked at Wise Gear who was glaring at me.

“None of what happened was your fault . You didn't nearly destroy the world, you didn't do those horrible things to them, you saved them, you fought Blue Blood and toyed with him, don't lie. The Outsider told me you held back both the transformation and its power to keep yourself from destroying the planet. You saved all those ponies that survived in ponyville and are now providing a new home for those who don't have one. So quit blaming yourself. There are still ponies and other beings out there that needs help. Are you going to help, or just willow in yourself pity?” Wise told me.

He’s right. I can't change the past, but I can help mold the future. I can't keep hating myself. Even though I'll still never forgive myself, there are still lives that need help. I need to learn how to control my power, get my mark of mastery, and Stop Core with Zeke and the others.

“Your right Wise, thanks. I needed that.” I told him.

He gives me smile. “Don't mention it.”

With that. I gathered new equipment. New short blades, the assassin and folding swords, a new pistol, which Wise upgraded with five shoots now as well as made exploding bullets, a new crossbow that again wise upgraded with a faster rate of fire, grenades, ammunition for both the gun and crossbow, and mines. I then took the blades I acquired yesterday. I put them both on my back with new sheaves for them. Wise even made a sheave for a blunderbuss which I carry now as well. I was about to leave...when I turned around and saw the princesses, Luna in a type of rolling bed till she gets new legs, Twilight, AppleJack with her sister and her friends, Gilda, and...what only I can assume to be the Monster Buster Force Zeke left here. A small skeleton with a jacket, a monster that looks like a fish with an eyepatch, and a yellow lizard like monster.

We stared at each other for a while, about four minutes, when the skeleton walked up to me and held out his hand. I hesitated, than took his hand to shake it. I heard a farting sound as soon as our hands connected. I let go and saw a small whoopie cushion on his hand. “Hand whoopie cushion, old classic never gets old.” The skeleton said with a laugh.

I stared at him for a few moments...and started laughing. After everything that's happened lately. I needed something like this.

Wiping a tear from my eye cause I was laughing so hard. “Thanks. I need that. Names John. John Corvo. You?” I said.

“I'm Sans, Sans the Skeleton. The halve fish monster behind me is Undyne, and the other one is Alphys. Our resident science monster. We are also keybladers.” With that he and Undyne summoned their Keyblades. Sans was Fatal Crest, but I didn't know what Undyne’s was.

I nodded at them than look at the girls. They were just starring at me for a few minutes. I was getting nervous. Were they scared of me? Did they hate me? Then Celestia gave a small smile and bowed her head a little. She was soon followed by the others. What?

“Thank you, for saving us and stopping Blue blood, but most of all. Thank you for saving my little ponies.” Celestia said looking at me with a smile. The other girls were smiling as well.

“ Ya, if it wasn't for you. I wouldn't have ether seen ma little sister again.” AppleJack said. Holding her sister close who hugged her back.

“You risked your life to save us. Not to mention before all this happened you saved me and my friends a few times already. I'm sorry I screamed and blasted you that time. You're only trying to help.” Twilight apologized.

“I heard from young applebloom and other ponies in there dreams what you have done for them. Even saved nearly a dozen foals, and helped bring back the moon. Thank you.” Luna said with gratitude.

“Yo-You're not scared of me?” I asked.

“No, why should we?” Twilight asked.

“You saw what I became right? When I was fighting Blue Blood.”

Yes, we did. Don't worry. You weren't mad because of something done to you. You were mad cause of what happened to others. It just shows that you care.” Celestia said.

“I let my rage get the best of me. I'm a monst-”

Suddenly Undyne punches me in the gut. “Suck it idiot! In case you haven't noticed. Me, sans, and my lover here are actually monsters. We felt you power and rage before we even came here, but let me tell you something. You aren't a monster. Monsters wouldn't be feeling what you are right now.”

“Pain?” I asked sarcastically.

“Guilt.”

“She's right.” Sans said. “If you were an actual monster you would be wanting more of that power and slaughtering everyone in your way to get it.” Sans said. Though Undyne hit him on the head.

“Even if you guys accept me what about the other ponies?” I asked.

Celestia just gave me a smile and nodded her to to follow her. I followed her and the other girls outside. When I got out there everypony stopped what they were doing and looked at me. They were silent for a minute. Then I...started to hear...clapping. One by one the clapping grew till everyone here was clapping. I...couldn't believe it. Their not afraid?

“So you see.” Celestia said. “They know you're not a monster. That you risked your life to save them. So, ‘Blade of Equestria’, what now?”

I looked out over everyone here. They were looking at me with faith, hope. Did they want me to lead them? But I'm not a leader, but I have to try.

“People of Equestria!” I yelled. “Firstly. I want to apologize for what happened. It's my fault both Equestria and this world was almost destroyed. I wasn't strong enough to stop it. If it wasn't for the help of a friend then this world would be gone now. When I was sent here I promised to protect this world. Not even ten minutes later I'm practically the most wanted being in Equestria. Even then I vowed to protect this world, regardless of how I'm viewed. Then one day. An evil named Core showed up. He is largely responsible for the damage this world has suffered, he even manipulated Blue Blood to his side. Although Blue blood didn't really need manipulating in the first place. This land is infested with his minions. Heartless, Unversed, a fusion of the two, his experimented monsters, and worse. I'll do what I can, but I can't do it alone. I'll need help, from people who can use a keyblade.” I summoned Fenrir to show them what a keyblade is. “Counting me there are six wielders here, but it's not enough. I'll need people who are willing and able to fight. To protect this world. Some of you will be just keybladers, while some will need to be more. Those who are willing, to end a life if need be. If it's possible to take someone down without killing than good, but sometimes it's not always like that. Believe me I know. Those who join me as assassins will have to be ready to end a life, but to be more than ready to protect a life as well. Who will join in this fight for Equestria!?”

“I will!” I looked behind me to see Gilda with her keyblade out smiling at me with a determined look.

“Me to.” Twilight was next.

“I won't be an assassin no offense, but I'll join in this fight.” Applejack said with Celestia following soon.

“I would join, but I need new legs first.” Luna replied.

Soon after, one by one more ponies joined as keybladers. The guards would've joined, but wanted their captain to be first to join. We’ll need to find both him and Cadance soon. Twilight lost her parents in Canterlot. I'll make sure she doesn't loose her brother and sister figure.

Sans and Vanitas walked up to me. “Ok boss, what's next.” Vanitas asked. Although I couldn't tell if he was being sarcastic again.

“I'll need to hand out Keyblades to everyone that joined with the keyblade ritual, then for the next few weeks they'll be training till we say so. We’ll send them on small exploration missions to look for survivors with one of you guys going just in case. Than we start getting serious. Once they are ready we’ll look for Shining Armor and Princess Cadance. Finding the princess of love will help strengthen moral as well as the Captain of the guard. If we can convince him to join the guards will join as well. Giving us more troops. We’ll also need to start taking back Equestria. Starting with what's left of ponyville. With the ground fertile again we can start plant food as well as trees. We also need to send out a team to look for Applejack’s cousin in Appleloosa if he survived. Bloom said he is a blacksmith so that would be a big help. We got a long road ahead of us.” I told them.

Sans left eye glowed blue. “Well you can count on us. Zeke sent us to help so that's what we'll do. Just hope I can have a break once in awhile.”

With that I started handing out Keyblades by doing the ritual for those that joined. It will take some time before we know who gets what. I turned to head back inside when I heard Gilda call for me. “Hey John!”

I turned around and she handed me something that was wrapped up. “The princesses and me, along with Wise Gear, made you something.”

I took the package and opened it. It...it was my mask, but different. The metal was smoother than before, and there was symbols on it. On the forehead was the Outsider mark surrounded by the marks of the last elements of harmony. On the left cheek was Celestia's symbol and Luna’s was on the right. They made me a new mask. “What's it made of?” I asked

“It's made of Nihil. It's magic conductive and great at enchanting. We enchanted it with Wise’s help so when you use void in it all but the outsider mark disappears, the mask gets darker, and the outsider mark glows, or you can make it not glow if you want.” Twilight said

I help the mask, looking at it for a moment. Than I put it on. It fell nice having my mask again. “Thank you. Now it's time to get work.” I said. Than we headed inside to get ready.

They got their Keyblades the next day. Twilight got Three wishes Keyblade, Applejack got Earthshaker, Zecora got Circle of Life, and Celestia got a keyblade called Neo Light Seeker. Celestia and Applejack had to tell me their Keyblades names. When the Keyblades were acquired we started training for the first week. Me and Vanitas trained with each other while Sans and Undyne trained the others. So far Gilda was doing the best of them lasting longer against them then the others...by five seconds. Sans and Undyne's abilities and keyblade powers were really strong. Although Sans said it would be best I trained with Vanitas, not cause I wasn't strong or anything. He actually said Vanitas was the only one who could keep up with me. Which was surprising. So for the next week me and Vanitas trained/spared against one another. His moves are troubling to deal with, but doppelgangers help as well as other abilities. Although Vanitas told me to limit my use of Void for now so I don't reli on it too much, and I agree with him.

So when we weren't training with our Keyblades we trained in other ways. I still worked out and practiced my martial arts, but Vanitas wanted to learn them so I trained him I it. ‘Unless you can resummon your keyblade after it gets knocked out of your hand it pays to be able to defend yourself.’ I thought.

Although one night while I was a sleep. Someone payed me a visit.

The first thing I felt was coldness. So I knew I was in the void. I opened the door in my room and saw the expansion of the void. I was about to go looking for him when I heard him behind me. “No need to look for me. I'm right here.”

I turned around and saw him. He was healing quite nicely. Still had some scars though. “Greetings Hollow.” I said. Using his real name.

“So you know my real name. Figured it was a matter of time. We need to talk.” Hollow says with a serious look.

“Is it about Core?”

“That, and something else.”

“What is it.”

“As you know Core now has the mark. He hasn't replicated it yet but things are bad as it is. I never expected Core to get Blue Blood on his side. I had hope you and Blood would have worked together, but it seems I chose wrong all those years ago.” Hollow said looking down.

“Hey, you know Core more than anyone. He is very manipulative when he wants.”

“True, but because of the power I gave Blood, a lot of lives were lost. I need to correct that.”

I was confused by what he said. “What do you mean?”

“Keep training, because when I deem you strong enough...I will do two things. One, I'll host your mark of mastery exam, and two. I will train you to help master the void once you are a keyblade master.” Hollow told me.

He's...he’s going to train me with the void?!

“Judging by the cracks in your arm you'll need it, or using the void like that again could cost you an arm at least.” He stated pointing at my left arm.

I grabbed my wrist where the cracks were forming. He's right. I need to master this power or I'll just be a burden.

“Our time is up. I need to rest from the battle still. Good luck Corvo.” With that everything went black.

After I woke up I upped my training. For about an hour a day I meditated while drawing from the void. Spreading it across my body little by little to control it better. Me and Vanitas are growing stronger by the day. He taught me a few shotlocks and command styles like the one I used against Iron prisoner. Which was called Diamond Dust. I even made my own command style and shotlock with the void, although the command style puts a lot of pressure on me that I can't use it for even a few seconds, and the shotlock takes too much power to use.

On the third week I noticed everyone was getting better at fighting Sans and Undyne. Although I figured that was mostly getting used to their attack patterns. So I started putting them out on small missions like exploring and scavenging. I sent Vanitas, Sans, or Undyne with the team just in case they need back up. So far they have been improving greatly. Especially Gilda and Twilight.

I also trained my other two swords I got before now and then. I call the Void Katana the “Void Slayer” and called the Blue Lightning sword “Azul Tonitrua” which is latin for “Blue Thunder”. They are very powerful swords. Mastering them will be a challenge and a boone.

I was in the war room thinking about who to send after Smokey Apple in Appleloosa, if he's still alive that is. He's a blacksmith who could help with building weapons, supplies, and other essential so finding him would be helpful.

While I was I thought I heard someone enter the room. I looked over to see Gilda and Survivor enter. “Hey Corvo. Even though I'm not good with kids. Survivor here is alright.” She said holding him with a smile on her beak.

I chuckled. “I'm glad I was able to save him when I could. I don't even want to think of what experiments Core would have done.”

As I looked at them I realized something. I have something I have to protect. Something I don't want to lose.

“Gilda, call the others, I have two missions available. Both are of high importance.” I told her.

She looked at me and nodded. She and Survivor left the next second. I looked at the map and thought about the next missions.

‘Head to Appleloosa and look for Smokey Apple, and head to the Crystal Empire for clues on what happened to Shining Armor and Princess Cadance.’

Rescue Mission. Part 1

Gathered around me in the war room was all the Keybladers here along with Sans and the others. We looked at the map with both Appleloosa and the Crystal Empire circled. I need to send two teams, I'll be on one while Vanitas will be on another. I head to the Crystal Empire in case of heavy resistance while Vanitas goes to Appleloosa for backup.

“Ok, I'll go with team one to the Crystal Empire while Vanitas goes with team two. Applejack, you and Zecora are on team two. Find your cousin and convince him and any other survivors to head here. Twilight. You, Gilda, and Celestia are on team one. We'll look for Shining Armor and Princess Cadance in the Crystal Empire. From what I've read and the princesses told me we'll definitely come across King Sombra, and I'm sure he won't be the same. Core or one of his lackeys will definitely do something to him. Luna, you and the Monster Buster force will stay here and protect the city. Although if me or Vanitas run into to much trouble we’ll use these bone runes I made to signal for help. Any questions?” I asked.

Sans raised his hand and asked. “Just one thing. What is this city called again? I've been asking for weeks now.”

Oh. We haven't thought of a name yet. Was too busy focusing on other things like training. “Let's call it. The Everfree Village. Because the forest around is known as the Everfree Forest.” I said.

“Ok.” Sans said with a shrug. “You guys stay safe ok. And don't worry about this place. Anyone who tries to attack will have a bad time!” His left eye was glowing when he said that last bit.

“Ok everyone, let's gear up. Be ready in about fifteen minutes. Bring potions and ammo for your non-keyblade weapons. Dismiss.” I said and they went to gather their gear.

I had a bad feeling today. Something was going to happen. I don't know what. But I'll do my best to make sure they all come out alive. I went to gather my things as well. My pistol, my crossbows, my grenades, my blunderbuss, my short swords, my swords, Void Slayer and Azul Tonitrua, my ammo, my potions, and my magic elixir. After collecting what was left we learned how to make more. Now our magic specialist carry an elixir just in case.

After about ten minutes of waiting everyone was ready. Those who joined as assassins have on their gear and outfits. Along with the mask.

“Ok everyone. We leave in less than five. Be prepared for anything. We have heartless, unversed, their fusions, and the Ventrals to watch out for. Not to mention King Sombra himself. No matter what happens. We, will, come back,alive.” I told them. They nodded. Once it was time we headed out. Vanitas and his team heading to Appleloosa on their gliders, and me and my team headed to the Crystal Empire on our gliders.

Vanitas Pov.

We were on our way to Appleloosa. Hopefully Smokey Apple is alive. We need a good blacksmith. Also it would help Applejack. When she is not on missions or training, she is with her sister. Makes sense since they only have eachother now. Hopefully we can find him and get back without any trouble, but knowing our luck that won't happen.

I spotted the town in the distance. “Ok you two. Town is closing in. Keep together always. Watch each other's backs, and don't engage any Ventrals on your own. Call for me and I'll be there as fast as I can. Got that?” I asked.

“Rodger!” They both said. I nodded towards them. Then upped the speed of my glider and headed straight for the center of town. They headed for the Northern side of the town.

This place looks like a ghost town, or haunted ruins given the state. Most of the buildings were either destroyed or greatly damaged. I noticed a small tavern that was still intact enough to enter without fear of it collapsing on itself. I headed inside and saw there were bodies scattered around. They either died from the battle or something got to them after. Wait, some are still losing blood. They were recently killed. Applejack and her sister gave a brief description of what Smoky Apple looks like as well as his Cutie mark. An anvil. I examined the bodies here and didn't see that mark. So it's possible he is still alive. I noticed there were some buffaloes here as well.

I turned to leave when I saw something moving in the shadows. I summoned my keyblade Void Gear and carefully moved towards them. Suddenly a ton of shadow heartless appeared out of the shadows. They bunched up and looked like a tower and f some sort with them piling on top of one another. ‘A demon tower! Why is that pureblood here?’ I thought.

The eyes on the shadow heartless suddenly turned red and attack me. I dodged out of the attack and used strike raid. I took a few out but the tower is still attacking. ‘I have to be careful. Even with my strength one wrong move and it will hit me like a truck. Better stick to long rage spells and shotlocks for now.’

I used spells such as blizzarga, thundarga, firaga, dark firaga, and shotlocks like Dark Volley, Photon shot, and Bio Barrage. I took out most of it but it still kept coming. It then dispersed into a few dozen shadow heartless. Well at least it's a little easier to hit now.

They tried to surround me, but I jumped up in the air and used mega flare. It took out the rest of them and the demon tower was gone. I best keep looking. Wonder how Applejack and Zecora are doing? Wonder if they found Smokey Apple on their end?

As I was thinking this I saw them with a few new members. Two ponies, and a female buffalo from the looks of it. One of the ponies had an anvil cutie mark so I guess they found him. “Hey you two. From the looks of it you found Smokey, and some others.” I said.

Applejack nodded. “Ya, I'm glad we found them. You know who Smokey is already. These other two are Braeburn and Little Strongheart. Braeburn is my cousin as well. Strongheart is from the nearby Buffalo tribe, but...she's all that's left.” She said looking down.

Strongheart looked at me. “Some kind of monster kill them. It was on two legs and covered in fur. Looked like a walking wolf. It was really fast as well.” She said shaking as she remembered what happened.

So the werewolf Ventral is here. Just great. We should escort them back to Everfree Village where it's safe. “Ok, mission complete. Let's head back. If we come across that werewolf let me deal with it. None of you are strong enough yet to fight something like it and I'm more experienced. Let's hurry. The longer we’ here the more chance of running into it.” I said. They nodded. Applejack and Zecora summoned their gliders. Applejack’s was like the Tera’s so she and her cousins were able to ride on it. While Zecora's was like mine and Ven’s so she and Strongheart rode on it.

I was about to summon mine when I felt something. I looked around and saw something moving fast through the shadows. “TAKE OFF NOW!!” I yelled. They took off and I was glad they did. A half a second later and they would have died.

“Woah Nelly! You ok partner?” Applejack yelled.

“I'm fine. Just go. I've got this.”

She looked like she wanted to argue but knew she and the others would have just gotten in the way in this fight, they needed more training before they can come close to this lvl. She and the others took off to Everfree Village while I looked at the werewolf Ventral. I summoned Void Gear and stanced up. Time to see how strong this wolf is.

Fifteen minutes ago.
John’s POV.

Me, Twilight, Gilda, and Celestia were getting close to the Crystal Empire. I can see the blizzard lands already and the temperature was dropping fast. We stopped in a town that was still intact and grabbed some winter gear, though I know if the barrier is up we won't need this stuff once we past it, but better safe than sorry.

Twilight was really nervous. She hopes her brother and Candace are fine. If memory is correct then those two should have been married by now. Because of what's happened the wedding never took place. Maybe once we find them and get them back home then they can plan a proper wedding. Just hope their ok.

We had just entered the snowy lands of the crystal empire and we had to get off our gliders a minute later. This storm is too bad to use our gliders. We'll have to walk from here. “Stay close everyone. It'll be awhile before we hit the barrier protecting the town from the blizzard.” I yelled over the storm.

We trudged through the snow onwards. I led them with Gilda right behind me, followed by Twilight and Celestia. While moving I thought I saw something. I didn't know what it was...and that worries me.

“Keyblades out! There is something here!” I yelled summoning Fenrir. The others did the same as we kept moving.

"Crystals."

That sound...no doubt about it. Sombra is nearby.

“What was that?” Twilight asked looking around.

“Sombra.” Celestia said narrowing her eyes. We ready out Keyblades in case we have to fight. I saw something ahead of us. It's the barrier!

“The barrier is in front of us! You guys go on. I'll catch up.” I told them

“What! We are not leaving you here with smokey!” Gilda said. Wait how did she know he wa-

I looked behind and saw a thick cloud of black smoke. Then Sombra’s green eyes shown through the smoke along with his head. “Crystals.”

Why is he saying that? Doesn't matter. “Get to the barrier now! That's an order. I'll hold him off.” I yelled. They wanted to argue but Celestia shook her head at them. They reluctantly nodded and ran towards the barrier.

‘Ok, I'll have to use ranged magic attacks. Physical attacks won't work on this form.’ “Blizzara!” I shouted launching the spell. It hit him and made him stumble back a bit. He glared at me and shot a black beam at me. I dodged and the ground it hit was covered in black crystals. Ok not getting hit by that.

I then launched a nova blast from my Void hand and it exploded in a huge blast. I heard him howl in pain from the blast. When the smoke from the blast cleared he was gone. For now. ‘Better get in the barrier while I have a chance.’ I thought.

I made my way through the barrier and saw the Crystal Empire. The grass was visible with no snow and the empire looks ok. I looked around for the others, but didn't see them. They must have went on ahead. Better catch up.

I took out Fenrir and sent him into glider form. I made it into the city in about a minute. Crystal ponies were wondering about looking everywhere nervously. Probably expect Sombra to pop out at any minute. I still didn't see the others. I'll just head to the castle to see if they're there.

I made it to where the heart was supposed to be and saw it missing. So who is putting up the barrier? Before I could ponder on this some more I had to dodge a magic blast that was aiming at my head! I looked to where it came from and saw...Shining Armor! So he and Cadence made it here after all. Although I wouldn't be surprised if he still thought I was evil.

“So you've come here to murder as well huh Blade. Well this time. You're dead!” Shining said with hate in his eyes. The heck I do to him?

Before he could fire though someone shouted. “SHINING ARMOR STAND DOWN!”

We both looked over and saw it was Celestia that spoke. Twilight, Gilda, and Cadence was with her. As soon as he saw Twilight he stopped his spell. Twilight ran up to her brother and hugged him with tears in her eyes. Soon he was hugging her back crying as well. Celestia and the others smiled at the scene of the family reuniting. I stayed back, letting them get it out of their systems. Twilight was worried sick about him hoping he was still alive.

They separated while wiping their tears. Shining then looked at the others then at me. He was confused on what's going. “Ok. Somepony please explain what's going on here.”

“Let's head to the throne room. We'll explain there.” I told him. We then headed towards the throne. Hopefully things don't go wrong.

Author's Note

Here is the next chapter. Sorry it took so long. Things happened.

The Rescue Part 2

We're in the throne room of the Crystal Empire with Cadence and Shining sitting on the thrones. Cadence looks tired and nearly falls asleep a few times. Must be tired from keeping the barrier up. Me, Twilight, Gilda, and Celestia try and explain what had been happening outside the Crystal Empire lately. I told them about what happened when I first arrived here and my short fight with the real killer, my battle against both the unversed and the corrupt nobles and crime lords, and my survival of the slaughter known as Core. Twilight explained what happened the few times we met and what happened, what happened to ponyville and the rest of Equestria after Cores and Hollows battle, how she and Applejack survived, and what happened to the Princesses when they tried to stop Core. Gilda explained what the land was like after the battle, how she survived, and how she has been helping me save other ponies from the chaos. And Celestia explained what happened to her, her sister, the girls, and Blue blood. When she mentioned what Blue Blood did both Cadence and Shining had a look of fury while I tried to forget what happened to I don't loose control again. She also explained my battle with blue blood and what happened after words.

Shining was processing all of this when he looked at me. He looked into my eyes for a few moments, then bowed his head to ground along with Cadence.

“Mr. Corvo. Thank you for everything you have done for my sister and the princesses. Thank you for saving them from more suffering at his hoofs, and I'm sorry for thinking you were nothing but a criminal all this time.” Shining said with tears in his eyes.

“I apologize on behalf of the Crystal Empire for not recognizing how you managed to save a lot of abducted ponies over these past few months. Several citizens were taken due to the crystal sheen some of them have. They were considered… priceless commodities.” Cadence spat the last few words in disgust.

“It's ok. You don't have to apologize or thank me. I was just trying to help. There is still a lot of work to do. There are still ponies and other races out there that need help. Not to mention there is old smokey outside the barrier.” I said. “Do any of you know where the crystal heart is? We need it soon. I don't think Cadence can keep the barrier up forever.”

“Rightly we don’t know. There hasn’t been much luck finding where the heart is. All we can tell is that this castle was important to him and it might be within the palace.” Shining furrowed his brow in concentration trying to think where it could possibly be.

“If it is here then he wouldn't have it in an easy to get to place. Probably traps leading to it and everything. Dark magic too if I had to guess. Twilight, you, me, and Celestia will look for the heart. Gilda, you and Shining will try and keep the crystal ponies calm. We need them to not be afraid if their love is to power the heart. Cadence. Try and keep the barrier up for as long as you can. We need to find the heart soon. Can you do this? If not Celestia can take your place if she can?” I asked.

“I was chosen to protect my ponies. I can still hold on.” Cadence

“Ok. Let's move.” With that we split up. Gilda and Shining went to the town while me, twilight, and Celestia went to the Castle library to search for clues. Cadence stayed in the throne room to keep the barrier up. I hope Vanitas is having more luck than us.

Vanitas' POV.

I stared at the werewolf in front of me. That must be the Ventral Core sent here. This is going to suck. “A werewolf huh. Where is the dang silver when you need it?”

The werewolf chuckled. “Heh, got a mouth on you. I can tell.”

“Well, does the mutt have name? Or should I just call you poochy?” I said.

He chuckled again. “Names Jerico. So, what's yours?”

“Vanitas. What did Core send you here for?”

“Search for this world's keyhole. A job he did now he has us do it.”

“The keyhole? Well sorry to say but I can't let that happen.” I said. I stanced up ready to fight.

“Heheh. Well then, guess I'll have to deal with you the hard way.” There was a dark haze as Jericho vanished. I got sideswiped, but managed to catch myself before hitting the ground. I did notice something when I looked back at Jericho… he had some red and black metal in his mouth.

“Did you visit a dentist or something before coming here, or did you get replace all the teeth that got knocked out?”

He chuckled. He took out the metal, showing me a familiar blue eye on it. I looked at my Keyblade… the top part was bitten clean off. “Core does good work don't he?”

He bit a chunk of my keyblade off...crap! “What da heck did Core do to your teeth?”

He tapped one of his tooths. “Had the old ones ripped out, replaced with the metal of keyblades he took from some graveyard. Added some darkness for extra effect.”

Core desecrated the keyblade graveyard! The son of a bitch! “So your teeth are basically Keyblades.” I stated.

“just the metal. Core took the Keychains from them for something else.”

“Well. This just means I don't have to hold back anymore. Your dead Ventral!!” I said in rage from what they did to the graveyard. I surrounded myself in darkness and entered a command style I've seen Terra enter before. “Dark drive!”

As I charged at Jericho he was dodging at what seemed like equal speed. We were both dark hazes to anything not keen enough to see the details. “So tell me, do you know what it's like to lose something you hold dear?” Jericho said, side swiping me off to the side.

“In a way I do.” I said sending some clones of darkness at him that he countered as best he could. After he dispatched the last one I hit him with a dark raid sending him back a bit. He shook it off and attacked again.

“I've heard about you, had a nephew that played a game with you as the bad guy. I lost him, my in-laws, my wife, and both my daughters to you freaks.” Jerico slashed at me. “After I lost Jenny I told Core to do what it took so I could make you Keyblade swinging freaks extinct!”

I blocked as best I could then sent him back a bit with a dark blitz. “You guys should have know something like this would have happened the second you joined Core. While I'm sorry your family is dead. You shouldn't have went so far.” I said then used dark thundarga on him shocking him.

Despite I could tell it didn't do much to him, Jericho just stood there. “You're right, I’ll give you that. Yet at the same time, hasn't your side done the same? My eldest daughter was pregnant when she died, my wife heartbroken over our loss of child and kin… and Jenny… was just ten years old… how hypocritical. You call yourselves heroes yet when it comes down to it, you'll slay whoever is in your path as well, no matter if they're old, young or with child.”

“From what I know of your daughter shouldn't have fought while pregnant. Your wife mostly gave the other guy no choice either. It's true they call themselves heroes but kill as well…against people like Core and you Ventrals who are professional killers they can't afford to hesitate I guess.” I said shrugging. I then dodged an attack the almost hit my head. I then hit him back then used dark firaga and it caused an explosion. Then I'm hit with a...a wagon?! It sent me flying a few meters. A bit of my helmet fell off on my right side showing my black hair and yellow eye.

“You know the one thing that makes us different?” Jericho asked as he was walking towards me. “I have lost all reason to keep fighting… even this fight… i have already lost interest.”

“You know. I noticed that even with my dark drive your still a bit faster than me. So...i'll try something I haven't before.” I said pulling out a black wayfinder.

“Go ahead. But answer me this, have you actually killed yet?”

“Yes… I have.” I said.

“Was it someone you knew, or a stranger?”

“Didn't know him really. Just some scum from this world trying to force himself on a filly on her way home from school.”

“I remember my first kill. Was sixteen, walked into a trap set by cops and I reacted. Deputy Sam, father of three kids, happily married… they say that first kill that triggers the killing mood you forget everything else after that first kill. It's true, I still remember his face. Only thing I hate about the killing was after I became a father, realizing how many kids are now growing up without dads of their own. Like you said though, we had no choice. Back on earth if you're Ventral by blood or marriage you're a shoot to kill, no arrests.”

“How many of you took advantage of the chaos of the Mayan chaos to do what you want? Like killing for fun?” I asked remembering Jonathan.

“Honestly… Only three. My nephew Dillen, father in law, and Josh, but he was making sure Dillen and dad didn't get killed. The rest of us mostly either spent time with family, or, even with the chaos, went out and walked around the towns and cities. I had a picnic with my family that day, we only killed those who ran up with guns. Idiots really. Our family is branded monsters yet on that day doctors and even cops were killing left and right.”

“What about Jonathan Ventral? From what I heard he drove around hitting people like it was GTA real life edition. He even kill one of the survivors who is here. He also killed his parents.” I said.

“Jonathan? Kid I do believe the driving part but mainly because I remember he said he'd get piss drunk that day, as for the family thing from what I heard he was picked up by Josh after his car crashed. He spent the rest of that day in the “E.R.” so to speak. When he came too he said he broke into a family owned restaurant but they were all dead when he got there so he just raided the wine.”

“What? But why would he tell John that he wasn't drunk and that he personally killed them?” I asked. That doesn't make sense.

“Reputation likely. He or our family would have likely been blamed anyway so he likely made up the story, got drunk and ended up thinking it actually happened.”

“From what John told me he and his family wouldn't care that your Ventrals. They still would have treated you like regular customers. Although Jonathan really shouldn't have lied to John's face like that. Never a smart idea pissing off someone who is connected to the Void. Jonathan learned that the hard way with a huge mallet smashing him into the ground repeatedly.” I said remembering that day.

“Sadly I agree. Jonathan was an Idiot. He wasn't the sharpest knife, but he was the bluntest hammer. Kid couldn't even add past fifty… dumb drunk…”

“Well. We put this battle on hold long enough you agree?” I said preparing the wayfinder.

“If you say so. Frankly I’m still not interested or caring at this point.” Jerico started to walk away. “If you still wanna fight for whatever then I’ll be napping in a cave.” With that, he walked into the woods… Leaving me very, very confused.

“Ok…wasn't expecting him to just leave? Although he did lose his family. Dang, was really hoping to test this out.” I said putting the wayfinder up. “Applejack and the others must have made it back by now. Better catch up with them.”

With that I summoned my glider and headed back home. Wonder how John is doing.

John's POV

We had been searching for about ten minutes. Well I have. Celestia and Twilight found the hidden door to the Crystal Heart about three minutes ago. I'm just looking for extra info on Sombra. While I was looking I saw Shining run into the room with a panic look on his face. That can't be good.

“What happened?” I asked.

“We got a lot of problems here. A few moments ago something pierced the shield. It’s still holding but something is creating dark crystals in the courtyards. Large titanic heartless are pouring in through those crystals. They’re all bipedal and have a large heart shaped opening in their chests!” Shining exclaimed.

“Darksides! Crap. Gilda has some good training and experience and could probably handle one, but more than one and she'll be overwhelmed. I'll go and help her. Twilight and Celestia are getting close to the heart. Go to Cadence. Protect her.” I said.

“Don’t have to tell me twice…” Shining ran off barreling through the halls towards the throne room.

I made my way outside and saw there were four darksides. They seemed to be forming a dark fricken spirit bomb! I saw Gilda fly towards me.

“Hey Corvo! What the Heck are those thing and what are they doing!?”

“They’re Darksides. Massive pureblood heartless. They’re pretty strong. You could take on one of them, but this many is way too much for you alone. I'll take the other three. We can't let them finish what their doing. Keep out of reach of them if you can. They can also summon shadow heartless when they slam their fist into the ground and shoot dark energy blast from the holes in them. Let's go!” I said. She went after the one on the far right. I went after the one on my left first.

I calmly flung myself towards the first Darkside in sight deflecting the fist before it could hit the ground. As it was flung back I tossed a few bombs at the others before they could get to their knees and fire homing shots at me. It would only stop me from slicing the first’s head off. Clinging to the arm I let my keyblade dance around slicing through whatever the darkness thought muscle was made of until I reached the shoulder and tore the arm off.

It stumbled back shaking wildly forcing me to plunge the blade into its head. Any other creature in the world would have been done with… this was not one of them. When it stopped lunging around I aimed four bullets into one of it’s eyes. I didn’t know if I could blind it but it was worth the shot. As I fired a few more rounds the free fist came up flying fast for me forcing me to jump over to the other shoulder as it slugged itself in the face dazing itself. I took the opportunity to race in slashing wildly until it fell over, collapsing under it’s own weight before dissolving back into darkness.

In my haste I forgot the other two were even there and was forced to dodge the projectiles they managed to fire off. Focusing my energy I formed a blade of void energy and slashed the projectiles back towards their casters. Each ball of darkness that hit created a mini explosion that forced them back onto their feet. While I could get up to their shoulder easily enough I wanted to practice my powers a bit more. Aiming carefully I shot one of the Nova Blasts at the closest Darkside’s head. I put more power into it than I thought as I skid back from the force and saw the head dissolve into darkness before the body followed suit.

The third Darkside wasted no time and immediately shot forth rushing after me. I summoned up my bubble shield just as the fist impacted. It bounced off but quickly readjusted thrashing wildly at the shield in the way. I aimed my arm once again charging up the Nova Blast once again. The shield would only last a few seconds more.

When the shield fell it immediately went in with a right hook. I calmly waited for the perfect opportunity and fired a blast off forcing me to skid out of the way of the still travelling fist of the now decapitated body. It dissolved as well back to the darkness.

I looked over at Gilda and saw her making her way here. When she landed I saw her beat up a bit. I didn't expect her to get out of that unscathed anyway. At least she was alive. “You ok Gilda?”

“Yeah. Nothing I can't walk off, but dang. You took on three and didn't get a scratch. You sure you're not a master?” Gilda asked.

I chuckled. “No I'm not a master yet. Still have much to learn myself. Come on. Let's keep searching. There are bound to be other heartless here somewhere.” I said.

We started looking around for any heartless that are still roaming. The citizens are coming out again realizing the danger has passed...for now.

All of a sudden the barrier started flickering. Then disappeared completely.

“The barrier! You don't think-” Gilda tried to say worrying.

“No. She probably just couldn't hold it anymore. Where are Twilight and Celestia with the Heart?” I questioned.

I looked around and saw that old smokey was surrounding the Empire and was closing in. I turned towards Gilda. “Gilda. Head back to Cadence and Shining armor. Neither have a keyblade so protect them from any heartless. I'll hold off Sombra.” I told her. She looked like she wanted to argue but decided against it. She headed off towards the castle while I looked at Sombra who just appeared as she left.

As we were about to fight I heard Celestia shout. “I HAVE THE HEART!!” I looked up at the castle on a balcony and saw she did have it. She summoned her glider and was making her way down when some air pirate heartless attacked her knocking the heart away from her.

Sombra saw this and made his way towards it as fast as he could. He started to gain his physical form again and was getting close. I then saw that Cadence, who Shining armor had thrown like a Javelin, was about to grab the heart. When a huge heartless appeared out of nowhere and punched her away from it and grabbed the heart. It then went to Sombra and gave it to him. He grinned an evil grin and then...ate the heart!?

Suddenly he lit up and when I looked back. The heart had appeared on his armor and he seemed to be even stronger than before. He also had a black scythe with him floating with his magic. The heartless from before was with him to. It was the guardian heartless that Ansem had. Only for some reason this one was on fire.

"Ah. To have a real form again after so long. The power is magnificent.” Sombra said. He then started laughing evilly. Great. As if thinks weren't bad enough.

He turned towards me. “I think it's time for a test run. Wouldn't you say?”He said looking at me. I summoned Fenrir and put Void slayer in my left hand.

As soon as he looked at me I summoned a void blade just as the blade of the scythe came for my neck. Sombra wasted no time in his assault forcing me to backpedal from his vicious blows. Raising my other arms I shot off a Nova Blast pushing him far back yet he barely looked like he took any damage. The Crystal Heart seemed to take most of the blow and redirect it away. I rushed in pulling out Azul Tonitrua and allowed the electricity to jolt around as blade met blade. Sparks were sent flying while we kept circling each other. The electricity was doing enough to stun him slightly but the glow of the Crystal Heart kept him from being stunned for long.

As I was about to swing for his exposed flesh the Guardian burst out in a torrent of flames socking me in the jaw and creating scorch marks on my mask and heating it up slightly. Blinking away from another blow causing the Guardian’s fist to impact on the ground. I looked back up and charged forward firing several Nova Blasts into the Guardian which flowed back into the ground dodging the attacks.

Groaning that the Guardian got out of the way I charged back at Sombra pulling out void blades and tossing them at Sombra’s head. He was distracted enough for me to get in close and stab with the Azul Tonitrua sending electricity throughout his body… only to find that the Guardian had switched places with him. It immediately grabbed me by the neck and bear hugged me in place. Sombra laughed sending a cacophonous echo throughout the streets. Instead of coming directly at me several heartless wielding wave like swords and looking like real demons. I recognized them as Invisibles. The most dangerous pureblood heartless before Birth by Sleep came out. He coldly raised his hoof up allowing them to go first in what was likely my torture.

Enraged I began punching the Guardian in the face. I could only let a little out as the electricity was also helping. My fist kept slamming against the face before it was forced to let go and slink back to Sombra. I fell to the ground as the first Invisible charged in thrusting the sword where I was rather than where I fell. I was forced to roll away as several of them tried to slice me apart with their weirdly shaped blades. The entire time Sombra was watching me with this sickening smile. He was enjoying this, watching me struggle against all of them.

I jumped back up Fenrir at the ready parrying the first blade strike and using Nova Blast to clear some space. As I lifted my left hand up to fire another blast the world went cold… Sombra had come in with his scythe and let the blade tear through my limb. I had left most of the Invisibles in the dust but my arm was gone. I grabbed the stump with my free arm screaming the entire time as Sombra came in with another swing. Instead of backing away I charged right in knocking Sombra in the jaw with a headbutt knocking him off center. I was struggling trying to force myself to keep moving but it was getting to me.

Sombra shook his muzzle while I pulled out a pistol firing it into his body, and neck. Five shots each and only one managed to get through the protection of the Crystal Heart. I couldn’t waste time though. I had to go with a desperation plan as I threw myself into Sombra grabbing the Crystal Heart and digging my hand into his flesh and tearing into it. Sombra bucked around wildly while the heart kept slipping out of the hole he created to hold the heart. The guardian tried to stop me only for me to kick it off of me while I continued my job. I needed to keep calm it was frustrating but my work paid off as the heart slipped out of Sombra’s body clinking away from the two of us. Sombra’s body couldn’t hold form as he turned back into the shadow he was. I was tired but I couldn’t stop. I pulled Fenrir back up and stumbled in. The Guardian came in only for Fenrir to slice through the head killing it off as it dispersed back into darkness. Sombra backed away but never stopped fighting back.

Several dark crystals fired off at me only to be stopped by an impromptu bubble shield. I rushed in the blood loss was starting to get unbearable. Sombra kept firing only for me to calmly rush in and shoved the keyblade straight down his throat so he could choke on it. I made sure he wouldn’t laugh ever again.

I then focused Void energy to completely destroy him. I watched as his shadow form was destroyed. It's finally over. I looked at the crystal heart and walked over to it. I inspected it and it was thankful fully intact.

“Better get this back to where it belongs. I'd i don't pass out from blood loss that is.” I said making my way towards the palace. As I walked with blood dripping out of my stump I saw the crystal ponies coming out of their hiding places looking at me. They saw the heart in my hand and started smiling. A few then noticed my condition and came to help. A few trotted near me in case I passed out from blood loss.

I saw Gilda, Twilight, Celestia, Shining Armor, and Cadence standing near the crystal heart pedestal. They saw I had the crystal heart and came over. When they got close enough they noticed my injuries.

“Dang! You ok Corvo?” Gilda ask looking worried.

“I'm ok, don't worry. Get the heart to its place now.” I said handing it to them. Shining took it and nodded at me. He ran towards the pedestal and placed the heart there. The crystal ponies noticed it and started bowing. The ground beneath them glowing as they did. The light shined on the Empire and heart started glowing and spinning. Then a wave of light traveled throughout the entire Empire. Pushing away the heartless and healing most of the injured. My arm was still missing and I was still about to pass out from blood loss,but everything is over now.

I started falling to the ground. I think I heard the others call my name. Next thing I know I'm unconscious. Then I'm somewhere else.

“Well haven't we been busy lately.”

I looked over and saw Hollow standing there. He was mostly healed up with a few scars here and there. “Hello Hollow. It's been awhile.” I said.

"That it has my friend. So, I see you defeated King Sombra."

“Just barely. I didn't think he would be this strong. I almost died fighting him. I need to get stronger fast.”

“Sombra was powered up by the heart and had some powerful heartless with him. So don't beat yourself up over it. Anyway, keep getting stronger. Because like I said. Once you're strong enough I'll bring you here to give you your mark of mastery test myself.”Hollow told me.

I nodded my head. I then looked at my severed arm. If I replaced my hand with void energy. Why not my arm? I focused a bit. It took a minute but I was able to make a Void arm. Although while the hand looked like a hand. My Void arm looked like it was purple ethereal armor.

“Not bad. Now , I believe it's time you...WAKE UP!”

When he yelled that last bit I heard over voices with it. I suddenly wake up in a bed at what I believe to be the Everfree Castle. They must have brought me back after I passed out.

“Well look who finally woke up” I heard someone saw sarcastically. I looked over at my door and saw Vanitas.

“Hey Van. How did your mission go?” I asked.

“Again don't call me that. Also it went well. Mission was complete. And from what I've been told so was yours.” Vanitas said.

I got up and got my gear on. I than form my Void arm and looked it over. “Let's go. I'll debrief my side of what happened.” I said. We then walked towards the war room. Man, once this was over I'm taking a vacation or something.

Debriefing

We gathered at the war room to go over what happened on our separate missions. Sans and the Monster Buster Force was here as well so they could tell us what happened while we were gone.

“I'll start. Me, Applejack, and Zecora made it to the town then split up. They were attacked by heartless and the other creatures as well. Not many survivors. We found Smokey Apple and I had Applejack and Zecora take them back here while I took care of the Ventral there. We fought for about half an hour, but he decided to leave. He said after losing his wife and daughters he just lost interest in everything. I then made my way back here.” Vanitas said. So he fought the Werewolf Ventral. Glad he is alive though.

“I'm just glad you all made it. I just wish there were more survivors.” I said. “Anyway. Me and the others were on our way to the Crystal Empire when we had to stop and go by foot, or hoof in the others case. The storm was too strong to fly safely through. We encountered Sombra in a giant shadow/smoke form. I fought him for a bit while the others made it to the barrier. The battle was short and he retreated. I made my way in and started looking for the others. I ended up meeting Shining Armor first and he, well, attacked me thinking I was there to cause harm. Still believing I was the serial killer from before.”

“I said I was sorry for that.” Shining Armor casually rubbed the back of his head.

“I know. Just informing what happened. Anyway. After the others along with Cadence appeared and stopped him we explained everything that happened. Afterwards we went looking for the Crystal Heart so it could power the barrier there and keep the heartless out. I went to the library and researched on both the heart and Sombra. Twilight and Celestia looked for the heart themselves, and Gilda and Shining tried to keep the crystal ponies happy so their love could power the heart when found.” I said.

“It was during that time that things became more hectic. I… Well I couldn’t hold the barrier anymore and that was when the shadows fully enveloped the city. Sombra had broken in and waltzed straight up to the castle raining destruction wherever he went.” Cadence peered down hiding her eyes due to losing the strength to hold the barrier.

I took off my mask and looked at her. “Hey, don't beat yourself up for that. You held on for as long as you could. Sombra had powerful heartless with him most likely pounding on the barrier to put more strain on you. You did your best. If you hadn't have held that long we probably would have lost.” I said.

“I could’ve done better…” Cadence growled out frustrated rather than sad.

“I understand that feeling. When Core invaded I always wonder what I could have done differently that could have prevented all of the destruction and pain that followed. It's my fault that all that happened.” I said. “He caused all of this destruction...just so he could get a hold of the power I had.” I looked at my void arm remembering how he acted when he realized I had Void and what he did after.

Shining Armor took a step forward to me and did something unexpected. He slugged me in the gut. “Stop talking about your Celestia damned guilt. You are making up for it now act like it and stop being apologetic. You’ve done a lot for us. Don’t treat it like it’s making up for past mistakes that were out of your control.”

I chuckled holding my gut. “Dang. How many times are people going to hit me for that haha?”

“How many times do you think you can take?” Cadence smirked while holding a hoof to her mouth.

“Good point I guess, and your right. You're all right. I should doing that. All I can do now. Is try and help this world get back on its feet, or hooves. I also have to get much, much stronger. I hope all of you will help me protect this world.” I said looking at everyone.

“John would you please explain what happened after Sombra got to the castle base. Unfortunately I was knocked out when that… monster smacked me out of the air.” Cadence took a grim stance while Twilight and Celestia looked on in wonder.

“Right.” I said looking serious. “After Sombra got in I confronted him. Then we heard Celestia shout that she has the heart. She was on her glider trying to deliver it when she was attacked by air born heartless. They knocked the heart away from her and it started falling. Sombra made a beeline for it and started to gain his physical form the closer he got. Then I see Cadence, who Shining had thrown like a Javelin.” I said looking at Shining.

“Right… How far did I throw you honey?” Shining smiled over to Cadence.

“At least fifty trots dear.” Cadence rolled her eyes. “He’s still psyched about how far he threw me. Continue please.”

I raised my eyebrow at shining but continued anyway. “Well Cadence was about to grab the heart before Sombra...When a strong heartless appeared and smacked her away.” I said wincing when I remembered that hit.

“Yeah… thanks for reminding me. Not like I needed to sleep tonight. Great…” Cadence grumbled.

“I will dump ice cold water on you if you don't quit that!” I said.

“Then I’ll lock you in my shield and have a round of hamster ball.” Shining took a serious tone with me.

“I can break your barriers Shining. And I'm basically a Demon Assassin. Good luck getting the drop on me. Also after this meeting you and Twilight and Celestia please help Cadence get over what happened.”

“Already planning to. Now continue please.” Shining intoned.

“Ok, sorry for the interruptions everyone. Anyway. Sombra managed to get the heart...than he ate it. Gaining not only his physical form back, but increased his powers as well. We fought for a bit and let me tell you he was powerful. His personal heartless was annoying as well. He then summoned a group of powerful heartless called Invisibles. I ended up losing half my arm fighting all of them, at once. I managed to rip the crystal heart out of his armor with my only hand left and make him lose his physical form as well as a bit of his power. I than ended him with my keyblade and used my Void magic to destroy the rest of him permanently. I than took the heart and placed it on the pedestal. I than passed out from blood loss from both the cuts I suffered and my arm being cut off. Gilda and the others took me back here. And that's what happened on our part.” I said finishing my side.

“I guess we're next.” Gilda said. “When Sombra invaded and Corvo told me to head back I ran into the others here with a knocked out Cadence in the throne room. Then one heartless after another started showing up. Me, Twilight, and Celestia summoned our Keyblades and started fighting them. Shining Armor made a shield for him and Cadence. Twilight attacked anything that tried getting close to the shield, Celestia was attacking those on the ground, and I was sticking to the air attacking those that either also fought in the air or picking at those on the ground to help keep them from swarming the other two. Then about a few minutes later they disappeared, and the Crystal Heart’s barrier appeared. We headed outside towards where the Crystal Heart is supposed to be and saw Corvo. He looked fine from a distance but as we got closer we saw the injuries he had.”

“I kept the shield up strengthening it in the places that it started to falter. I managed to give any excess magic over to Cadence so she could get back onto her hooves. It was… challenging but for her it was worth it.” Shining took a step towards her placing his hoof on the armrest of her chair where she met his hoof.

“And I’m glad you did Shiny.” Cadance smiled back.

“Shiny?” I said smirking a bit.

“Shut up. Only she can use it.” Shining growled out.

“Whoa. Calm down there Shining.” I said laughing a bit. Shining was just grumbling while waiting for the story to continue.

“When we got to him he suddenly collapsed on the ground. Looking him over we saw multiple lacerations and he was missing half of his left arm. He also had multiple broken or fractured bones and burn marks.” Gilda said remembering the state they found me in.

“We healed what we could and brought him to some of the doctors that the crystal ponies had. They were able to help with the cuts, although he lost his arm. He was stable enough to transfer here so he could finish healing. That's about what happened.” Gilda said.

Sans then stepped up. “Not much happened here while you guys were gone. The guards patrolled everywhere and reported nothing going on.”

“Ok. So that's everything that happened from everyone. There are a few things left before we're done. Shining, the guards want to join as keyblade wielders, but wanted you to join first since you're the captain. I can give both you and Cadence a Keyblade through a ritual that will let you eventually get one soon. You two will be able to help fight off the heartless and other creatures attacking. Don't worry about accidentally killing with them or anything. They only actually cut beings when you actually want to hurt or kill someone. So. What do you say?” I said hold my hand out.

Cadence looked over to Shining who nodded and the two held out their hooves waiting for me to perform the ritual. “Whenever you’re ready.”

I smiled and performed the ritual for both of them. “The won't come immediately most of the time. So just be patient. Now. Smokey. From what your cousins told me you're a blacksmith. We need a good blacksmith to help with not only building, but armor and weapons as well. I hope you can help us?” I asked. He looked at me and nodded with a smile.

“Ok, I believe that is all. Dismissed.” I said. I then saw Twilight, Celestia, and Shining take Cadence away. The other went to other parts of the town as well. I then headed to room.

Better get my Journal. Need to record what happened.

Journal

Where did I put that darn thing? I searched all over for my journal and still haven't found it. I get up and head to my desk near my bed...and saw it laying on the desk. I stared at it for a few seconds before hitting my head on the nearest wall for a few moments and went to pick it up.

I then sat down and went to an unwritten page to record what happened up to the meeting. After I wrote what happened I looked over it. I was satisfied with what I wrote and was about to close it. When I saw a page that stuck out to me. It was an early entry from before Zeke arrived. Dealing with a Noble that was also a drug lord. That was a crazy time.

Entry 25. Fine Powder. Head of Drug Smuggling Ring.
Season: Spring Day: 25th

I've been chased by the Guards and Cops again for the hundredth time I think. While running I came across something interesting. A Pony that looks like a Noble was talk to a shady looking character in a cloak. The noble handed him a bag while the other pony handed him a big bag that looked to be full of bits. If that's not suspicious then I'm Celestia's long lost son.

I decided to follow the Noble first to find out who he is. After following and eavesdropping for an hour I discovered his name was Fine Powder. I instantly figured that bag from before was drugs or something.

I also found out he owned a salt mine that helped deliver salt to restaurants and other establishments. I eventually found his home after following him. I waited for him to leave so I can check out the place. After a few hours he existed the building and left in a cab. I than infiltrated his home and looked for his office or room. I found his room and searchEd for evidence about what I saw.

While looking around I noticed one of the floorboards was different. After examining it I found out it was a dummy floorboard. I lifted it up and found some documents. After reading I learned he was trading salt in it's purest form. It didn't seem that bad at first till I then learned that it was the main ingredient to date rape drugs that the drug makers were making. It took everything I had not to break down his home and search for him right then and there. I put them back and left. The next day I followed him to the next meeting with the shady ponies. This time I followed them.

I found the place they were making the drugs. It wasn't even that far away from the meeting area. I than came up with a plan.

The next day I took the documents from Fine’s home while he was still there. I than went to the meeting area and made a doppelganger. I had him deliver the documents to the Guards outpost while I went and destroyed most of the drugs they made. A few minutes later guards and cops both arrived to see the drug makers outside of their warehouse and most of their supplies were destroyed. When asked they said a demon came out of nowhere and attacked.

I later learned that Fine Powder along with the drug makers were behind bars in the dungeons for a few years for what they did.

Present.

Man. That was a good win. Although I still find it strange that drug makers got a few years behind bars while the slavers I captured that one time only got a year? Why though? I'll ask Celestia later about that.

I turned a few more pages and came across another entry. A bandit that was someone I killed. It was a bit dark.

Entry 58. Glory Haven. Ringleader of a child smuggling operation.
Season: Summer. Day: 65th

While I was listening in to conversations at a bar I hear something interesting. I'm here because you can get info from others about thing just by listening in to the right conversations. A pony was talking about these filly and colt kidnappings that have been happening lately. That got my attention really quick. Apparently kids have been disappearing lately. I'll look around to see if I can spot anything.

It's been a few hours since I started looking around and haven't found anything yet. I was about to call it a night when I saw something. Two ponies sneaking out of a house with a sack over one of them. I saw the sack move like something was inside it.

Gotcha.

I followed them back to their camp to discover the other kids were here to. I surveyed the camp to know who was where and the patrol patterns. I than found the boss. A Stallion called Glory Haven. He was kidnapping the kids to make them work in his jewel mine or to sell them off to others. He apparently keeps a record of the number of kids he captured and where the mine is and who he sold them to.

I was trying to stay calm when I than learned that a few of his ‘customers’ were on their way for another ‘auction’. I had to move fast to help them. I quickly took out a few bandits when someone caught me taking another one out. He got the warning out before I could stop him. The camp was in chaos in seconds. I used Doppelgänger and Domino to help thin the crowd. I saw Glory take a filly with him trying to escape using her as a shield. I went after her after the other kids were safe. Although one filly was constantly kicking the bandits in the balls.

I cornered him and then he held a gun to her head. Threatening me to back off or else. I backed up a few feet keeping my distance. I then used pull to get the gun away from him. He was stunned for a second when I dashed over to him and kicked him away from the filly. She started running away when he pulled another gun out and shot at me. I was able to dodge the bullet and was about to attack. When I heard a thump behind me.

I looked over my shoulders...to see the filly on the ground unmoving. The bullet hit her in the head. It was instant.

I suddenly hear him laughing at what happened. He killed a child and laughs?!

He just forfeit his own life!

I turned around full of hate. I think he sensed my intent because he stiffened upped. I walked towards him taking out my blades. He tried to fight me but as soon as he threw the first hoof...I cut it off with my assassin blade. He screamed in pain as I then stabbed him in the gut with the folding blade. I then finally cut his throat and let him fall. I walked away leav him to die. I didn't like doing that, but it had to be done. I'll stain my own hands in blood so others don't have to. Besides I'm already known as a mass murderer. What's a few more bodies? I than escorted the kids back while carrying the dead filly. Once back I placed the filly near the police station and asked the kids not to mention me. Gladly they agreed. I left an unnamed note explaining what happened. I had also left the manuscripts that Glory had detailing his...marketings.

I found out the next day a lot of parents were extremely happy their kids were back. A week later there was a funeral for the filly. Her name was Sun Lily. Her parents were crying the entire time. I don't blame them for it. No parent should bury their kid. I figured that if I ever have a daughter. Her middle name will be Sun. In honor of the filly I failed to protect.

I left some flowers on her grave and left. Wishing that things had gone differently.

Present.

I still visit the grave once a month. Glad that it somehow survived everything that happened. One of her parents also visits. Her mother. The father died defending her from Unversed. I told her what happened and she forgave me for what happened. It took a weight off my shoulders.

I then found one more entry. This one a bit better than the other one.
Another Noble up to no good with an ironic name too. I'm glad he got what was coming to him.

Entry 73: Noble Heart. Prostitution leader.
Season: Fall. Day: 92nd.

It's been a little while since Zeke was here. I've gotten the hang of Fenrir now. I've even got better control of Void than I did before.

Anyway I've been on a trail a Prostitute Ring where mares are forced to pleasure others after they have been kidnapped. I've found the place where they are. I just need a plan to help them.

After a few days of scouting I learned the pony behind this is named Noble Heart.

Oh the Irony.

I explored his home and came across his doctors notes. Apparently his...pecker doesn't work like it should. He was also diagnosed as a misogynist. Basically he became a woman hater. So he most likely doing this out of spite against them.

Oh I'm going to make sure he regrets this.

I was able to lead the guards and cops to the place by following me there. When they got there it became chaos fast. I did my best to take out a few armed enemies and free the hostages. When the chaos died down a little I went and freed the other girls. I told them to wait while I went looking for Noble. I found him cowering under a fricken rug for some reason.

I captured him and brought him to the mares and told them to ‘have fun’. The screams I heard almost made me regret it….Nope. I heard them use some of the ‘toys’ he used on them on him. He must really be wishing he never did this now.

Oh well. Karma is a bitch.

Present.

I laughed remembering what happened to him. He deserved it. Taking what is wrong with you out on others is never ok. He learned that the hard way. And is now in a special cell because...he can't sit down. Because he starts screaming in fear when he does.

Still don't feel sorry for him.

I closed my journal and put it back on my desk. I then remembered what day it was. I went and grabbed a bouquet of flowers and left the castle. I found myself at the Ponyville Cemetery. I kept walking when I came across another mare. Sitting in front of the grave I was visiting.

“Roseluck. Nice to see you again.” I said to her. She looked at me with a sad smile. I than put the flowers on the grave. I then looked at headstone.

Here lies Sun Lily
A beautiful flower that reached for the stars.
Too soon to wilt and from our life's
She shall forever bloom in our hearts

“It's still hard. Knowing their both gone.” Roseluck said with tears in her eyes.

“I'm sorry I coul-” I tried to say before she interrupts me with a fierce glare.

“Don't! I have already forgiven you. Don't keep doing that!” She said with the tears now falling.

I just reached out and hugged her. She then just started crying hard against me. I let her get it out. She cried for half an hour before stopping. I then escorted her back to the town and back to her home. When we get there I crouched down a bit and hugged her again hoping it helped her. She hugged back. “Thank you.” She said. She turned around and opened her door, but before she went inside she quickly turned around and kissed me on my cheek. Stunning me a bit. She then quickly went inside and closed her door.

I slowly stood up and put a hand on my cheek where she kissed me. Not believing that actually happened. I headed back to the castle and back to my room.

This has been a long day.

Training 2

The next morning I started giving keyblades to the Guards. Shining and Cadence haven’t gotten their keyblades yet but it should be soon knowing them. It took me most of the day to do the ceremony for the guards. I'm pretty sure the others were laughing at my expense. Anyway I'm tired and heading to bed now. I can't train when I'm this exhausted from all that.

When I got to my door I saw Roseluck in front of it looking nervous. Curious I walked over to her. When she heard me she looked at me and smiled a little.

“Hello Rose.” I said. “Why are you here?” Did she need something?

She looked at me than asked. “Can you make me a Keyblade wielder too?”

She wants to be a keyblade wielder? Where did that come? “Are you sure? It's a big responsibility and I figured you were still grieving over your family.” I said.

“Of course I'm sure! I wasn't able to protect my daughter and my husband died protecting me! I don't want to be useless anymore. This time I will protect my loved ones!” She said. Determination in her eyes, I looked at for a few seconds, then chuckled.

“ I figured you felt that way. Just want to be sure. Ok Roseluck.” I did the ceremony for her too.

“When your keyblade appears you will start with the recruits in training. They are being trained by Undyne and Sans. Once your done with them we’ll see where to go from there. After all I'm not even a master yet haha.” I said with a small laugh at the end.

With that I entered my room. I heard her walk away...I mean trot away. I took off my gear and then went to bed. I'm going to need to rest for tomorrow’s training.

The next day I changed how we trained. Vanitas will be training the elite class while the others spar amongst themselves. Undyne and Sans will be sparing with me. This is so both the elites and myself can get more battle experience against more than one type of enemies. Vanitas is more of a close range fighter mixed in with range spells and abilities while Undyne and Sans are more ranged do to their abilities. Although Sans excuse is that one good hit will kill him or something...I'm pretty sure one good hit will kill anyone.

“Ok you two. Ready to go?” I said summoning Fenrir.

“Only if you’re ready to have a bad time…” Sans answered back.

I smirked a little. “We’ll see about that.”

Before I could even move Sans eyes shined a dark blue as I was slammed to the ground along with a bit of the debris which was crushed into dust. I barely managed to jump up when a large collection of bones appeared below me nearly skewering me. Before I could get my footing a long corridor of bones started to try and clip into me from the side. I managed to squeeze through with the only damage from the initial slam. When I looked around four large dog skulls appeared and attempted to blast me apart corralling me into a small area. When I was about to relax they appeared at random corners and blasted directly at me forcing me to the ground as the beams skimmed across my chest. I had to move immediately after when another barrage came for where I was lying ready to char me down.

“Was that it?” I said with a bit of arrogance...I soon wished I'd kept my mouth shut.

“GET DUNKED ON!!” Sans yelled out.

Two extremely large skulls appeared on either side of me. ‘Clever skeleton’ I thought. Then the two beams splashed into me causing me to get tossed back and forth between both of them for a few seconds until the attack stopped and I gracefully fell to the ground… Though gracefully did end with me face first in the dirt mumbling about how it wasn’t enough to take me out.

“My turn…” Undyne said.

“Oh crap” I said remembering this ain't one on one…it’s two on one with me the one.

Several dozens of spears appeared all around me coated in water magic. They all pointed at me and immediately shot forth directly for my body… only to surround me in an outline of where the ground was so that all the spears kept me pinned to the ground. Things shrunk from how close the tips of the spears came when they were near my legs.

“.......uh… I surrender?” I said nervously. Note to self. Don't take these two lightly anymore. I thought I was about to freakin DIE for a second.

“Hahaha. Shouldn't have gone easy on us punk. Even though you're stronger we can still beat you. Don't ever let your guard down even against someone weaker than you. That might just end with you getting your butt kicked again.” Undyne said. Both bragging and teaching me something. Dang. No wonder Zeke recommend these guys.

“She’s right you know.” Sans said...while asleep? When did he fall asleep and how did he talk in his sleep?

“Be honest. Was that your guy's full power or were you still holding back?” I asked. Feeling they may have held back more than half.

“About Ten percent for me, and I'm already bone-tired.” Take a guess who said that.

“Five percent for me. Trust me there would have been way more spears I'd I was using more.” Undyne said. Well now I just feel weak again.

“That's it! I'm training with you guys till I'm able to fight both of you at your full strength!” I said. I need to get stronger faster. Fighting beings like Undyne and Sans will definitely help. Just hope that Vanitas doesn't kill the elites by accident in the meantime.

Undyne smirked and pounded her fist into her hand. “Alright punk, but we won't go easy on you. Right Sans.” No reply. “...Sans?” She looks behind her to see Sans gone. Wait. Where did he go?! “What da?! Sans!!” Undyne looks pissed now...and I'm still pinned

‘Someone help me!’ I screamed internally.

After Undyne left to hunt down Sans, may the Void help him, Rose found me pinned and freed me...after finishing laughing for about five minutes straight.

Turns out her keyblade is a Rose themed keyblade called Divine Rose. Ironic I guess, or even fate haha.

Anyway lucky Vanitas didn't kill anyone by accident...just sent them to the ER. I then asked him to go easier on them so he doesn't kill them...he said he was going easy.

After a few weeks everyone had gotten stronger. I could tell somehow. Like I could sense their strength. Rose even advanced to Gilda’s class along with Twilight and the others.

I've even gotten faster and better at dodging ranged attacks. I also managed to make them draw out their keyblades and fight me.

“Ok you two. This is the last day before we switch back. Don't hold back”. I said gathering Void into myself. I then opened my eyes showing them glowing purple with slits. “Because I'm not.”

As I readied myself Sans started up with his same opening attack but right in the middle of it he struck out with a gravity raid when I was dodging the second round of lasers. I knocked it out of the air with a raid move of my own causing the spell to go off prematurely. When I touched the ground again the same attack that nearly caused me to die appeared. The two beams struck each other while I was in the air dodging the beam.

Before I could congratulate myself or use a void blast to fire at Sans, Undyne appeared behind me and grabbed me. She did an epic level piledriver and slammed me into the ground before using her keyblade like a spear. Even though the impact smashed me into the ground I grabbed the keyblade throwing it back at her which she dodged and summoned a ton of spears which fired at me.

“That won't work this time!” I yelled using a Void powered protect.

As the spears were knocked off from the shield several of the dog skull blasters appeared all around me… sixteen in all and immediately fired on me while another gravity raid struck the shield causing more stress. They didn’t hold back and used every spear and blaster they had in their arsenal. Several cracks appeared all over the shield… ‘not strong enough…’ I thought.

The shield shattered as I immediately started to run out of the impact area. Even throughout my retreat they kept firing more spears and lasers. As I regained some stance I saw Sans eyes glow again. I managed to keep on my feet while the gravity from his ability managed to stop me in place. Undyne came in with her keyblade and I managed to hold mine up at the blades clashed. She wasted no time and got behind me and picked me up in another piledriver. This time I used a void blast to knock my elbows into her guy making her let go. Even though she did… I still fell to the ground landing face first. Before I could get back to my feet Sans grabbed me in his gravity control and started to slam me into the ground and walls until I could barely stand. He looked extremely tired though and Undyne was clutching her stomach.

“You ready for my special attack then John?” Sans muttered while wheezing.

“Knowing you let me guess...it's nothing right.” I said chuckling a little.

“If only…” His eye disappeared and his sockets were dark.

“Crap.”

Before he could do anything Undyne came up from behind me and knocked me upside my head knocking me out.

“Did he forget about me?” Undyne muttered.

“I’m glad you did that. I was dried to the bone by that battle.” Sans grinned. He had nothing left.

“Was your special attack really nothing?” Undyne asked looking a little angry.

“He never got me above 25 percent…” Sans answered solemnly.

“Wait really?! Dang. I was at 65 percent. How strong are you for someone with only 1HP?!”

“Eh… Too much trouble to figure out.” He pulled out a bottle of ketchup and drank it.

I found myself in the Void...Dang it! I lost again. Hopefully I got them close to one hundred percent.

I started searching for Hollow and found him in a few minutes.

"Greetings John. You've gotten stronger, but not strong enough for training.” Hollow said.

“I know. Dang those two are strong, but I'm faster than before now even without Void to help.”

“Maybe, but it's still not enough. I've been keeping track of the other survivors. They are getting stronger at a faster rate than you. Except for one though. You need to explore more worlds and fight stronger foes.”

“ I know, but I can't leave Equestria till I'm sure the others are fine. I don't want to leave and come back to over half of them dead.” I said.

“They can take care of themselves now. You basically got a platoon of Keybladers there training, and that's not counting the elite classes and the major keybladers like Vanitas and those two monsters.” Hollow said.

“Maybe you’re right. Where do I go though?” I asked

Hollow smirked a little...and now I'm afraid.

“How about that mirror in the Crystal Empire. That might lead somewhere interesting. Also if you run into a being called a Tenno, they are your allies.”

“You’re sure your names not Cript because that was a bit cryptic.”

“No, but I am training with him”

“What?”

"Nothing. Also I have something for you. To help against both light, darkness, and even a bit of Void.” Hollow said. Handing me what looks like a shoulder piece with a button on it. I put it on my left shoulder wondering what it is. He than hit the button causing me to be covered in armor of some kind.

"That is called, ‘Void’s Crowns Armor’. It's keyblade armor I made using a bit of the Void. My mark is in the center to distinguish you from other armors similar.”

“Woah. This is awesome. Thanks.” I said.

"Our time is up. We will speak later.”

Next thing I know I was waking up.

I woke up in my bed still in my gear from before. I than noticed the paldron on my shoulder. I than went to the war room and saw the others.

“Ok, I think the Guards are strong enough to help protect this place even if I'm not here. I'm going to leave for a little while to train. One of you is going with me as well. So, who wants to come?”

“ I will.” I saw Rose speak up.

“Ok, get ready. We are first heading to the Crystal Empire. Our way to this world is there. And yes Twilight you can come to see Shining and Cadence if you want.” I said. I saw Twilight smile brightly at this.

We leave in about thirty minutes. Meet me near the gate of the town.

With that I went to grab my gear. After I was ready I headed to the gate and waited for Roseluck. Both she and Gilda appeared followed by Twilight a few minutes later.

“Gilda, I'm leaving you and Vanitas in charge till we get back. Don't burn the place down ok.” I chuckled a little.

“Don't worry about it. We’ll be fine. Now go. I'll even look after Survivor for you.” Gilda said.

“Thanks. Ok you two, let's go.” With that we summoned our gilders and headed towards the Empire.

We reached the Crystal Empire an hour later. Twilight went to her brother to tell him what's been happening lately while me and Rose went to find the mirror. We found it after about an hour of searching.

“Ready?” I asked Roseluck.

“Ready!” She said.

With that we stepped through the Mirror.

Author's Note

Hey everyone. Sorry for the wait. Family problems.

Meet the Tenno

Aileen looked at the man Dressed similar to Corvo and the woman before turning to Luna. “I take it that they don’t belong in this world?” She says bluntly while Luna looks surprised.

“I didn’t know you knew about the other Equestria.” The Blue lady says as Aileen looked at the ‘Corvo’. hmm...I sense some Void in him, but not enough to be a Tenno. Plus it seems to be siphoned from Void itself, not inside him. This could either be a possible ally, or a great enemy.

“So, Who are you?” Celestia asks the ‘Corvo’ “We haven't seen anyone come through the portal since Twilight dealt with the sirens.”

“Wait Twilight? I thought she hasn't been the portal at all. Heck she's back in Equestria talking to her brother. Oh, and the names John. John Corvo.” John said.

“I called it.” Aileen thinks out loud as she looks over John with her glowing eyes. “So, what are you doing here?”

“A being from the Void called The Outsider sent me here to find a Tenno. They are connected to Void, and seeing as I can sense void in you, you're a Tenno right?” John said while looking at her through his mask. “Oh almost forgot. This is Roseluck.” He pointed to the girl next to him.

Aileen nods to Roseluck before sighing “I’ll explain later about all this.” She said to Luna before turning back to John. “Come on, I don't want to shout to everyone look, here's a alien from another system entirely.”

John shrugs. “Ok. Let's go.”

Aileen lead John through town and into the everfree forest, much to Luna’s confusion as her and Celestia headed home. Eventually, they reach the site where Aileen’s orbiter is. “Welcome to my ship.” AIleen says as they enter.

John whistles.”Nice place.”

“Not really.” Aileen says before adopting a more serious demeanor. “So, why were you sent to look for me and my brethren?”

Even if she can't see his face with the mask she could tell he was serious as well. “The Outsider told me that you and the other Tenno could be allies, and given what me and some others are fighting, We need all the help we can get. One more question. Are you a survivor of the Mayan Apocalypse?”

“No...I...it was 2017 when I went to bed, heard the Lotus in my sleep and woke up a kid with the other Tenno.” Aileen says, her composure breaking for a split second before it recovers. “Why do you ask?”

“So you're from Earth. I am too. Although it was 2012 when I was taken by God. Yes I said God. He gave me Corvo's powers and sent me to Equestria. Not even ten minutes later I'm Equestria’s most wanted for killing. Although I killed the real killer I got the blame.”

“Try being forced to be a child soldier, then we’ll talk.” Aileen says coldly before taking a breath. “Any other reason you went looking for me? Your Void seems too weak to be a Tenno’s, but I can tell you can easily siphon more void from the source.”

“Three reasons actually. One, if you see a man in a purple cloak with a plain mask. Run. Don't even think about fighting him.”

“Sorry, but I’d most likely use a Warframe to fight him instead. Anyways, continue.” Aileen said

“You fight him and this whole world is Gone!” John yelled.

“Inanis, how long do you say I have to survive based off his reactions?” Aileen asks the ship.

“I’d say about three minutes Operator, more than enough time to lead the fight elsewhere.”

“That's if he is just bored. He can destroy this whole Universe if he wants to. Heck he and his men have destroyed whole Reflections out of boredom!”

“Look, I get it. But it is a honor thing. I don't act, I am not only dishonoring myself and the Tenno, but I am dishonoring him by saying he isn’t worthy.” Aileen said with a eerie calm. “Now, your other two reasons?”

John sighed. “I was hoping you or the other Tenno could help me master Void. I can draw a lot out, but my control isn't that good. And if I'm pissed off enough I...become a demon in a way. One that can destroy worlds if left unchecked.”

“Not the worst that could happen.” Aileen said with a shrug. “Better to become a Demon than to have all the Void inside you break down your body at a molecular level before exploding with the force equivalent to a supernova….took the rest of us to weaken that explosion….”

John just pointed to his left arm. Which if his shirt was off you could see the cracks forming on his shoulder. “I think I'm going through that already.”

Aileen sighed and rubbed her temples. “Fine, I’ll try to teach you more about Void. And the last thing?”

“Well it comes in two parts. I wanted to Ally with you and the Tenno. You really don't want Core getting a hold of you guys. Also, do you know what a keyblade is?”

“If Core comes here, he will be able to directly assess lower portions of the void. And trust me when I say, Unless he gets the rouge Warframes to Join him, The Tenno are too honorable and too loyal to one another to join with him if he is how you say.”

“He can already access Void. He ripped my hand off to do it”. John interrupted

“Well then, you better be thankful that the void bows to no one.” Aileen said. “I am the closest there is to a grandmaster amongst the Tenno, and the Void only lets us do what we do. We do not simply master the void, we master ourselves and our potential with it.” Aileen explained before continuing. “Now for your other question, yes I know of the keyblades. I have never seen one, but I have played one of the kingdom hearts games back before I left home.”

John held out his right hand and summoned Fenrir. “Do you want one?”

Aileen thought about it. “Hmm...it would be a new weapon to master...And I already mastered all my weapons I have available, guns included...but what is the catch?” Aileen asked.

“Well I'll need to do the ceremony and it could take a while for your keyblade to come. Also these ain't just some random weapons you know. Their sentient.”

“So is my ship. I am not saying they are not, after all the games did say they choose their wielders.” Aileen explains “How does this ceremony work.”

“I hold out my keyblade and then you hold it. I then say the oath, and that's pretty much it. Just need to wait for your keyblade to come. You'll need it because once core learns about you he’ll send either Heartless, Unversed, or even a fusion of the two after you.” John said.

“I’ve dealt with the Infested, I think I can handle the heartless.” Aileen said as she took a step in front of John

John held out Fenrir for her to grab. Once she had it he said the oath. Afterwards he took Fenrir back and unsummoned him. “And that's it.”

“Now, for your training. Roseluck, I sense your magic in you. For your safety, could you please head down below. Inanis will cater to your needs until we are done.” Aileen says as she gets into a meditative stance, literally floating above the ground.

“Cool. Since we're about to begin let's reintroduce ourselves.” John then took his mask and gave a small smile. “I'm John. John Corvo.”

“I am Aileen. Now, I’ll need you to get into a relaxed state. Allow the Void to flow through you as if it is blood flowing through your veins. We are going to go someplace we Tenno go to train without affecting reality.”

“Ok, Seems pretty easy to do. I've meditated before to help control it.” John then relaxes and enters a similar stance to her’s. Except he is on the floor and not floating. Before long, he awakes to see Aileen, only they are in a place John could tell was the Void, but not a part of it he had ever seen before.

“Here we are. This place is normally reserved for mastery Tests, but I think it is best to use this place to practice your powers.” Aileen said. “Now, show me what you have mastered to far, and we will work from there.”

“Didn't think we would enter the Void. Although I should have seen it coming I guess. Ok here we go.” John said.

John then began using his powers that he has learned. He blinked from one spot to another. He slowed time down to downright stopping it. He then used Far Reach to pull himself to a nearby pillar. He then entered Shadow Walk and became a quick moving shadow on the ground. He sent a blast of powerful wind away from him. He than began his other moves.

He sent a Nova blast at a pillar destroying it. He made a bubble shield around him. He finally summoned a few dozen swords made of Void around him with two in his hands.

“I can even possess someone but I need a living being to show you. What do you think?” John asked after sending the swords away.

“Not bad. Some of those I haven't thought of. However, I could tell that was it.” Aileen said. “Also, with those swords. Other than being made of void, is there anything special about them?”

“Other than I could never run out unless I'm out of power no. Although I can make them explode on contact if I make them fly like arrows at my target.”

Aileen sighed before summoning her Exalted Blade. “This is my void blade.” She said before taking a swing. A slice of void energy flowed from it , cutting another pillar in half from a distance. “This is one of the easier abilities if you know the trick behind all void abilities.”

John looked at the cleaved pillar, then at the sword, and then hung his head down while face palming. “Dang. I am weak aren't I ?”

“You're not weak, not in the slightest. You just lack what makes the Tenno so terrifying.”

“Control and technique. What I lack severely.”

“Wrong!” Aileen said harshly. “You lack imagination. Void is just that. A Void. Limitless possibility and potential, for both bad and good. I can summon all the elements, raise the dead, heal my companions, all because I am writing on the metaphorical piece of paper. But the void does harbor dangers. It may be blank, but it is not empty. I accept the void, but I don't enjoy it’s presence not do I push it out. It simply is.” Aileen said

“Uh quick question?” John said suddenly looking panicked.

“What is it?” Aileen asked

“By dangers do you mean that big DRAGON HEADING FOR US!?” John yelled pointing behind her.

Aileen sighed and rubbed her temples again. “How many times has that beast kept coming for beating?” She said before realizing one detail. “Awe crap...Forgot that the other Tenno are in cryo sleep…Hey John, ready to learn hit and run tactics?”

“Sure, although I know that already. I'm basically called a demon assassin back on Equestria.”

“Great, because we are going to annoy the piss out of a dragon.” Aineen replied

“I need better guns” John said. Aileen summoned her entire arsenal of weapons matrix style. “Choose your weapon and let's get going. She said, grabbing a shotgun, a blade and whip combination, and what looks like some sort of throwing knifes.

John looked though the weapons. He saw a bow that caught his eye as well as a twin set of pistols. The bow was mostly blue and the pistols were white with a bone like design.

“Good choices. Now, let's see how this dragon likes fleas.: Aileen said before her eyes went cold and lifeless. She turned to the dragon before turning invisible, a faint outline of her being seen running up a vertical wall.

John blinked to the top of a pillar and aimed with the bow. Aileen reappeared on top of the pillar before using Radical Blind, a flash of light that blinded the dragon for a few seconds before she Jumped onto the back of the dragon. SHe started to hack at it’s wings with her blade, tearing large holes in it as the dragon roars.

John charged void into the arrow and sent it towards the dragon’s neck. It pierced the flesh as with a roar it shook Aileen off. Before she could hit the ground however, she used the hook on her blade and whip to hook onto the arrow and swing back under the dragon, sinking a void claw into his soft under flesh.

John then blinked once to get near the dragon then again to get on it. He took out the pistols and charged them with void as well. He started firing at the dragon's wings. The Dragon roared and tried to swipe at John while Aileen climbed up his underbelly, sticking claws in as she clawed her way up.

John then put the guns away and then took out his blue sword Azul. He charged up its lightning with Void and then stabbed it into the dragon’s back sending void empowered lightning into it. The dragon let out a roar of pain as it tried to shake John off. John stumbled off the dragon and used Far reach to get to the ground safe.

Aileen climbs up its face before digging a claw into one of it’s eyes and jumping off gracefully. The dragon flayed around before flying off, leaving only a large residue of void and a large amount of blood in it’s wake. Aileen’s eyes slowly regain life as she sits down. “Damn...we got lucky none of us were hurt.”

John sat down beside her. “You ok?”

“Not really no. Physically I’m perfect. Mentally...I haven't been sane since I left earth. My earth I should say.”

“We both been through crap I guess. Although what I went through is probably puppies and rainbows compared to what you went through.” John said scratching the back of his head.

“I...I’ll show you later of what happened. It’s not something I just tell anybody.” Aileen said as she stood up. “Now back to training. Do you remember what I said before our interruption?”

“Ya, I apparently lack imagination. Right?”

“In a blunt way yes. You need to not think in black and white, but of every color ever imagined, and use that imaginations to do nearly anything. You can even use music in Void powers if you know how.” Aileen explained.

John thought or a moment. Then summoned another void sword, but it looked brighter and felt different. He swung it at a pillar and sent a wave of void energy at it cutting It in two.

“Nice Exalted Blade. That is what we Tenno call that particular Void power. Very stable, mine usually have a little too much power inside them to keep a steady shape.” Aileen comments, looking over the blade.

John let's the blade fade away. “There is still a lot to do before I can become anywhere near as good as you Tenno.”

“Not as long as you think. You have Potential to master many powers, but your mind thinks on a limited scale. We will work on mastering all your current abilities and take it slow. I may know many abilities, but I am a Jack of all Trades, a master of none. With luck, you will master your abilities, making you better than even me with them.” Aileen said, trying to sound encouraging.

John chuckled. “Thanks. So how long are we going to stay here? Anything you might need to do back in our bodies? Any friends you might have to meet?”

“We can stay here as long as you need it. For us, it has been about a hour, back in our bodies, it has been 10 minutes. So don’t worry about the time.”

“Hm, have anything else you can show me?” John asked.

“Hehe, what don't I have to show you? The question is, what do you want to learn?” Aileen said with a smile.

“Whatever I can!” John said with a smile while pumping his right arm.

“That so narrows it down...Music, Fire, Water, Ice, Electricity, Light, Mind, Healing, Rage, Shadow, Earth, Sound, Sand, knowledge, Madness, Gun, Death, poison….the list goes on. Name what you are most interested in.”

“Hm, I'll start with Healing. The best healing spell I got is Cura. I'll need more Healing abilities so I can help those injured.” John said.

“Hm...it is a bit more advanced but I’ll try to teach you the Blessing ability. It will restore the Health and Shields, if available, to all allies and yourself while also increasing how much damage they can take.” Aileen said as she channeled Void into her hands before releasing it in a pulse, healing the two of them back to perfect health. “Now you try.”

“Ok.” John channeled Void into his hands as well, but when he sent out the pulse he sent both him and Aileen a few feet back by accident. “Uh oops. Sorry.”

“Uhg….What were you thinking of when you used that?” Aileen asked as she stood back up.

“Uh, just sending the pulse out...I should have thought about trying to heal instead right?” John said scratching the back of his head.

“Yes...Think of a healing wave next time.” Aileen said. “It won't be that good at first, but the more you use it, the more the void in you will be willing to accept that form.”

John channeled Void into his hands again. This time he thought about sending a healing wave. He also remembered some of the injured from Core attack. When he sent out the healing pulse...it was bigger than he thought it was supposed to be. The wave went out for miles, even reaching the dragon that flew away as it went.

“What were you thinking of?!” Aileen nearly shouts as her headache even disapeared.

“Of it healing like you said. I also thought of all the injured from Cores attack, and how I wasn't able to do much with their injuries.” John said looking down.

“That would explain it, though your syphon to the void added with being in it probably amplified it. Emotion can affect Void, though having a cool head helps keep control of the void inside your body unless you are actively using that emotion at the time.” Aileen says clinically.

“Ok, thanks for the tip, and is that dragon heading back here?” John said. Seeing something in the distance.

“No, it is just stoped, confused as to what the hell healed it.” Aileen sighs out. “Let's head back for now, maybe you can use Blessing to heal those who need it. It won’t repair missing limbs, but things like organ damage, including eyes, can be healed.”

“Figures. Guess I'll go with a arm for a while longer.” John chuckled while making his void arm disappear.

“I can have Inanis try to make you a prosthetic. It’ll attach to the nerves similar to Automail from Fullmetal alchemist, only more sleek instead of steel.”

“That's ok. This Void arm seems more useful. If a prosthetic breaks no arm. I can at least keep replacing the void one.” John said while bringing his arm back.

Before they could head back a clapping noise entered the area. “I swear if that's Core i'll eat my own eyeball.” John said annoyed. When they looked to wear the clapping was coming from they saw The Outsider standing there.

"You've made nice progress John, and nice to meet you Aileen.” Hollow said.

Aileen bows. “It is a honor to meet a Void being that isn’t out to kill me.”

“Good to see you Hollow, but what brings you here?” John asked.

"Just checking in to see how your training is going. Also don't worry about your Equestria John. Stay here for a week or two and learn what you can. Maybe you can even teach Aileen a thing or two.”Hollow said.

John sighs. “Ok, I'll master what I can. Just hope nothing bad happens while I'm here.”

“It does complicate things though.” Aileen said. “After all, I planed on limiting the amount of people in this world to know of me to just be Sunset and her friends, but now I will have to explain to my soon to be adopted mother and aunt as well.”

“Sorry. My bad. Didn't mean to put you in that situation.” John said. “Anything else you could teach me for today?”

“hmm...Let's practice what you’ve learned so far. We will learn a few more tomorrow, I have a idea on what to teach you for now.” Aileen responded after thinking a moment.

“Ok, so practice the Exalted Blade and the Blessing ability more till I get a better hang on them? Ok.” John said.

“We’ll start with the blade.” Aileen said, summoning her own again. “I will teach you not only how to make it last, but also how to sword fight properly.”

“Finally learning a sword style. Thank god. So far I've been stuck to swing and hope you hit something. I would question your age since you seem young, but I'll just roll with it.” John said.

“I have mastered four different stances. Crimson Dervish, Iron Phoenix, Vengeful Revenant and Rising Steel. Choose one and we’ll start there.” Aileen said as she ignored the age comment.

John thought for a moment. “Hm, I'll go with Iron Phoenix. I'll think about the others later.”

“A nice basic stance to first learn. This stance deals in fast cutting attacks and a puncturing finish.” Aileen said as she summoned a sword and demonstrated the stance with a few different combos. (Insert video link to someone using the stance) “Now you try.”

“Ok.” John brought out Void Slayer and tried to copy the style, but feels like he looks like a crippled blind old man trying to do yoga mid air. “I'm failing horribly at this aren't I?”

“You are definitely learning for the first time. What sort of training did you have previous to me?”

“Other than basic martial arts like Karate, none. I've basically been using the ‘Swing and hope you hit something’ style.” John said.

“Hmm...Iron Phoenix it the easiest to learn, so I would keep at this at first until you master it. It is a rather simple stance, watch.” Aileen said, repeating the stance more slowly other than the small flip she does in one of the combos.

After watching her closely John tried to copy it. He feels like he was doing better, till he tried the flip and landed on his face. “Ow. Ok that hurt a little.” John said rubbing his face a little.

“You shouldn’t hesitate. Last moment you seemed reluctant to try the flip, and it threw off all momentum you hand. Try to not think too much about it, simply let it happen.” Aileen said, offering a hand to help John up.

John took the hand and tried again. He almost had the flip but his footing somehow slipped and he landed on his but. “Ok, one more time.”

“One more time, and then you will try it on me.” Aileen said simply as she watched the assassin.

He tried again and managed to land the flip. Once he did he tried it two more times to get the timing and feeling of it down. He then turn towards Aileen and got into the stance.

“You have learned quick, but remember: I’ve learned many stances and even some abilities other tenno are still discovering. None of the less, let us begin.” Aileen said, bowing before summoning Prisma Skana and getting into a similar stance to John.

John charged at her and she easily mirrored his movements. Aileen parried every strike John sent and pushed him back with ease. “Come on, think. Think outside the box!” Aileen shouted as she swiped John, forcing his back against a pillar from the force.

John breathed for a moment then used an ability he hasn't shown her yet. He made a few Doppelgangers, about four of them. They each got into the stance and charged at her. John even used bend time to slow down his perception while increasing his speed.

Aileen got a brief smile before her eyes turned cold again. Electricity covered her as she speed up, negating the slow time as she took her hand, void fire creating a ball in it before slamming it into the floor, causing a ring of fire to expand outward from where she stood. The ring was too high that John doubted he could jump it in a single jump as it quickly rushed toward him and the Doppelgangers.

Thinking quickly John jumped as high as he could and then used blink to head over the fire. Two Doppelgangers were able to do the same but the rest got caught. He and the remaining clones used far reach to pull themselves to the ground safely.

Aileen wasted no time and rushed into the fray, still in the stance they were practicing mere moments ago. John made a few Void swords appear and sent them towards her while the clones sent out Void cuts at her.

With grace Aileen bullet jumped above the cuts, swiping the blades out of her way in midair as she remained, gaining ground on the assassin and his clones.

John then sent a Wind blast at her while the clones followed behind to intercept her. Aileen Teleported as one of the clones tried to swipe at her, the other clone being replaced with her as the first clone cut his comrade in half. She continued to charge at john, her cold emotionless eyes bearing down at him.

He saw her coming with that look in her eye. He feared a little she could have gotten too into this for a bit, but shrugged it off. He sent a few Void cuts at her and prepared for her to get close.

She dodged them before nearing striking ranged, the other clone trying to intercept to protect the original. When she got close enough John smirked a little and then switched with the clone. She cut the clone in half letting a small smokescreen to cover the area. When it cleared she looked down to notice a few mines armed and about to go off.

She crouched and void enhanced her jump to jump straight up, trying to escape their blasts. John then used Far Reach to grab her mid-air by her foot and slammed her into a pillar. A yell sounded from the smoky crater as Aileen shot out the crater, her hands surrounded by void claws as her eyes remained emotionless.

John now thinks she is too into this. He quickly tapped into Void and drew it into him. He didn't expect to draw so much though. A small shock wave was sent off him while he was powering up. Aileen’s eyes focused harder as emotion returned, the void puss shrugging off the chains on her mind mostly as she landed near the now towering beast that was John.

John looked over himself. He had a pair of ethereal bat wings and demon horns. He knows this form isn't as powerful as the one he used against Blue Blood, but he could control it. “You ok?” John asked. His voice sounding a little deeper.

“When my adrenaline starts to flow, I lose all emotion and focus on the mission and the mission alone. In this case, the mission was to duel you and push you to your limit, but not kill you.” Aileen responded clinically.

Chuckling a little. John said. “Well that explains the war cry of ‘I’M GOING TO FRICKEN TEAR YOU APART!’ I heard a few seconds ago.”

“That was a part of the Rage element of void. The Warframe that specializes in it is named Valkyr.” Aileen explains.

“I think I tapped into Rage once. I once entered a form similar to this only more demonic. Although I held back the transformation about half way and held back half the power so I don't destroy the world I was on by accident” John said.

“Makes sense. Your void lacks form, control. It is untamed in a sense. You shouldn’t even using your void correctly with how it acts, but you do anyways. You need to know more about your inner void to have control, and through this fight and thanks to us being inside the void, it has helped tame your void.” AIleen tried to explain. “Next time you meditate, try focusing on the void in your Oro. Look at it and chose: Embrace it, Control it, or Hate it. One way or another, it is yours to control and tame.”

“I have a feeling that my Void will look like what this form would at full power, and I'm pretty scared to be honest.” John said.

“Don't be. The moment you give into Fear, the void WILL consume you. It is the same with complete despair, and other negative emotions other than Rage.” Aileen said hardly.

“I know. I sometimes feel it in the back of my mind. Trying to claw for control. I know in terms of power it's far stronger than me, but I won't let it win.” John said, powering down back into his base form.

“Don’t be afraid of it. A way to think of it is a dream. Dream not of what you are, but what you want to be.”

“Tenno saying right?” John asked. “Thanks for the advice though. So are going to continue, or are we heading back now?”

“For now let us head back. We have both had a mental workout and I think your companion is starting to worry that you are not responding.” Aileen said as she kneels down and begins to fade.

John also started to fade. When he came to he suddenly fell on his but. “Ow. Was I floating?”

“Happens when you begin to tune into the void.” Aileen says, simply standing up as if she had been sitting on a solid surface.

“Ok. So what now?” John asks.

“Now, I believe your rose haired companion would like to make sure you are alright.” Aileen said with a smirk before side stepping out of the way of Roseluck.

“Hey Roseluck. I'm ok. Just some training. Don't worry.” John said.

“You sure? You started floating after a minute, then you suddenly were surrounded by some purple aura and grew wings and horns.” Rose said looking worried.

“My body showed the changes?”

“Tell me Roseluck, did you notice anything about me besides the floating?” Aileen asked, curious about the answer.

“Well at one point you were covered in electricity while at another you had some kind of claws.” Rose said.

“Hmm...you are a interesting one. You were able to see into the void by just looking at our Oro’s. Perhaps your exposure to Void thanks to John here has intertwined with you magic, allowing that possibility.” Aileen theorised.

“Maybe. So how did training go?” Rose asked.

“John has potential. He was even able to keep up and with me going about thirty percent effort, which is no easy feat. By the end of the week I’d say he can handle seventyfive percent before I pull out the stops.” Aileen told Rose.

“That was thirty percent? Dang.” John said wide eyed.

“Note I didn’t combine attacks, I simply used them separately. The moment I start combining, you’ll know I reached fifty.” Aileen said as she walked down stairs.

John walked up to Rose. “So, anything happen while we were training?”

Rose shook her head. “Not much. The AI here is really nice.”

“I have catered to Ms. Roseluck’s every wish as you desired Operator. She has also requested we create a Dojo after I had explained to her what the entailed, and has even crafted keys and blueprints to make more for herself and Mr. Corvo.” Inanis said.

John just looked at her for a second before putting his hands on her shoulders. “You are awesome Rose. You know that?”

Rose blushed a bit before saying. “Thanks. Just thought it would be handy?”

“Hehe. Well let's head to bed. Which reminds.” John then runs after Aileen while dragging Rose by her hand with her blushing the whole way. “Hey Aileen. Where am I sleeping?”

Aileen rubbed her temples before straightening up at the question. “You two will have to share a room. It is also made for one person until I have the resources to expand it. Follow me” She said before heading down stairs, muttering just loud enough for John to hear. “Of course...a Dojo...one why didn’t I think of that? Two where am I going to get the resources...maybe the nearby planets will have some….hopefully...”

“You ok?” John asked, hearing what she mumbled.

“Yes, I’m just pressed for resources right now. Do not worry Rose, I will have that Dojo up and running though it may take some time. Hopefully by the end of the week I will have an appropriate estimate on how long it will take.” Aileen responded before opening a hidden hatch on the wall, revealing a not claustrophobic room, but definitely not a room made to expect guests. It was spartan with the only thing other than the bed and a lamp were a few books on the head stand written in a language unknown to the two guests. “Sorry, it is here or the cryo pod, and I do not thing you two want to sleep in that.”

“Ok. Rose you take the bed. I'll take the floor.” John said, not knowing that Rose had a small look of disappointment on her before it vanished quickly.

“You are blind to women huh?” Aileen asked John with a small smirk and a quick unseen wink to Rose.

“What?” John asked confused. Rose saw the wink and blushed knowing Aileen knows. “Well I never had much interaction or even dated before back on Earth. Why?”

“Oh nothing, just don't be so focused that you miss details is all I’m saying.” Aileen responded before starting to walk off. “Sleep tight you two.”

“You to. Ok Rose let's-” Was all John got out before a wave of exhaustion hit him like Core did and he passed out on the bed. Rose got a little worried till she saw he was just sleeping. She sighed with relief before laying next him. She fell asleep soon with a small smile.

[space]

Author's Note

This is part one. This is the crossover with transference-tale-of-a-tenno.
Also there is a Reference in this chapter I got from a famous YouTuber. Can you find it?

https://www.fimfiction.net/story/374707/transference-tale-of-a-tenno

Meet the Tenno 2

[Aileen’s POV]

Aileen stretched in her Cryo Bed as she looked around. “Right, I have Corvo and his possible girlfriend here, and now not only do I have to get to school, but explain what the hell went on yesterday to my now adoptive Mom and Aunt….great.” She muttered as she sat up, changing out of her Tenno outfit and back into the street clothes provided by Rarity.

Aileen walked over to what she called the comfort room and opened the secret hatch. She saw both occupants still asleep. Although she had to bite back a laugh at their position. John was holding Rose close to him while spooning her and had his arm wrapped around her. Rose was snuggled close to him with a content smile on her face. Aileen was really tempted to get a blackmail photo, but that was beneath her… “Inanis, take a picture.” but not beneath her trusty Cephalon.

Aileen shut the hatch, writing a note in english and putting it on their bedroom door as she went. It read “I’m off to school. If things go poorly I’ll be here in a hour, if things go well, 7 hours. Explore the town or meditate, maybe even take Roseluck with you if you go for a walk. -Aileen” She picked up a bag Inanis had made yesterday and headed off. The bag would give the illusion of being filled, while really digitizing everything put into it and allowing the owner to pull whatever they put in out as needed.

It wasn’t long before Aileen saw Luna waiting for her at the edge of the forest. “So you live in the Everfree? Why were you with that man, and why did he call you a Tenno? Also, how do you know what that even is?” Luna asked heatedly, though judging from her posture and breathing patterns, it was mostly out of worry. For herself, or for me? Aileen thought to herself before she answered.

“I will tell you everything I can on the way to school, just please know, the only thing I lied to you about was staying with Sunset. Everything else I told you was true at one point or another.” She said as she got a nod from Luna. “Do you walk or drive?”

“I drive, I parked not far from here. Come.” Luna said as she walked to her small four door car. Aileen followed before getting in the passenger seat alongside Luna. “Now, explain.”

“I am a Tenno. Tenno are like a subspecies of human, every single known one beginning as a child in a ship with the intention to try to cross void space. Things didn’t turn out as planned as we were stuck in the void for years, well a year for us, but to everyone else it was over ten years. During that time all the adults of the ship either straight up died or went insane from the Void exposure, all but the children. We still suffer from it’s effects, but for the most part the void formed a symbiotic relationship with our very being, granting us powers beyond the imagination. We were picked up by the orokin empire, who saw us as nothing more than demons. They forced us to either become child soldiers against an enemy they couldn’t fight, or die. We chose life, until the day we rebelled almost six years later. After the rebellion, all the other Tenno were sent to Cryo sleep on Lua, the moon, and their Warframes scattered through the system. All but me. I was sent to this planet far outside our system with the only order being to keep it safe from outside threats.

Now that man is, as you have said, from beyond the Mirror. I don’t know what that means but he can utilize the void in a similar fashion that the Tenno can with little side effects as long as he keeps control. He has asked me to train him to master the void, and even in a few marshal styles while I’m at it.” Aileen explained without a break.

Luna looked at Aileen, blinked her eyes a few times before letting out an exasperated sigh. “You are still only fifteen right?”

“Yes, physically I am still fifteen.” Aileen responded.

“I’m probably going to need some coffee when I get to the school, but nothing weirder than dealing with my sister or Pinkie.” Luna said as she pulled in front of the school. “You...you weren't saying you were okay with me adopting you just so you can blend in better were you?”

“Not really. I mean, it is a bonus, but other than the Lotus and Margulis, I never really had a mother, and I can’t really count the Lotus either because she took it upon herself to take care of us, despite her orders being to kill us. I...I want to have a mother again.” AIleen said, the barrier cracking as she continued to talk.

Luna reached across and hugged the Tenno, holding her against her chest. “It’s okay, I’m here now.” Those words were all it took for Aileen to slowly return the hug as the bell rang. “Come on, we can explain to your Aunt later. For now, let's enroll you in some classes and start the day.” With a teary nod, Aileen followed Luna, wiping her eyes as she began the first day of school.

[John’s POV]

John was slowly coming to. He remembered where he was and what happened while training, but what happened when he went to his and Rose’s room? He probably passed out or something. He felt his arms around something. He figured it was probably a pillow or something. Till it moved and breathed.

His eyes shot open as he looked at Rose that was in his arms asleep. He also noted that he was...spooning her as well. ‘How da heck did this happen?!’

He realized that his void arm was gone so only his right arm was around her. He slowly removed his arm as to not wake her, same with getting out of bed. He looked at her sleeping figure and sighed. ‘Man, what am I going to do?’.

He left the room and saw the note on the door. Figuring that Aileen most likely saw their position made him blush with embarrassment. He read the note and saw that she went to her school. He decided to wait by the door till Rose woke up.

He waited for about three minutes till Rose left the room looking a little worried. When she saw John standing next to the door she jumped a little.

“Hey John. Morning.” Roseluck said.

“Morning Rose. Did I pass out last night?” John asked.

“Ya you did. I didn't want to move you so I just slept next to you.” Rose said. Blushing a little.

“Ok. I don't mind. Best sleep I had in awhile.” John said unknowingly making her blush. “Let's get some breakfast in town. We’ explore for an hour or two then head back here.”

Rose nodded looking happier now. John doesn't realize he basically asked her on a date. They left the ship and headed to town and soon they came across a SugarCube Corner before the decided to try the food there. Turns out they also had things like Waffles for breakfast here. After eating here and getting some sweets to go they explored more of town. They went to the park, the arcade, and even visited a museum there. John liked the town while Rose was enjoying the ‘date’.

It was about lunchtime they decided to head back. When they got back they headed to the main chamber of the ship near the cockpit. John looked over the workbench at the items and weapons that could be made on it. Rose saw the animal that Aileen has sleeping in a pod with an egg near it. While neither John nor Rose new what it was Rose was still fascinated by it.

“Hey Inanis. What and who is this here?” John asked the Cephalon.

“That is Chrysi, the operator’s Helminth Charger.” The British voice said. “Do you wish to know more?”

“Sure.” Roseluck said looking excited.

“Well, first I should say that the Egg it is garding has another one, one being made for Miss Fluttershy. Anyways, a Helminth charger is a special animal from the Kubro genome. Unlike the Kubro’s feline cousin the Kavat, A Helminth charger is what happens when the embryo is infested inside the egg, Allowing instead of the Technocite to change from a parasitic entity, into a Symbiotic relationship, creating a brand new species as a result. Chrysti here is the only Helminth charger stored in my memory banks, but due to having all the female reproductive organs, it is safe to assume that if they wanted they could procreate if a male was ever made.”

“Cool. Anything else we should know?” John asked.

“Yes. While the Tenno are their warframes are immune, if Chysti ever thinks she or the operator is in danger, she can charge fast enough to smash through a alloy stronger than Titanium, can release a sort of Biological rope dart from it’s mouth to reel prey in, and will release Spores targeted to not bond with the host, but cause immense suffering until they pass out, or die from either mental over stimulation or organ failure.”

“Dang. Talk about a deadly pet.” John said.

“However, Chrysi here is only not hiding because she has taken it upon herself to guard the egg. Otherwise she would be hiding from you both out of fear. After being shot by an ally, Chrysi here has only ever trusted the operator, myself, and Miss Fluttershy.”

“The poor thing. I can't believe it was shot at like that.” Rose said looking at the sleeping charger.

“I'm guessing that the Tenno have fought things similar to Chrysi and have a shoot on sight mentality. So it was unintentional friendly fire. They'd still should have checked first.” John stated.

“Yes. On Top of the Occasional Grineer and Corpus uprising, as well as the Sentients, the operators have fought the Infested on many occasions, not knowing that a safe strand of the Technocite is what powers their life support as well as make up the Biological mass of their Warframes. Only those who received the Nidus class Warframe and the Operator know fully of that. Thus it was instinct for the others to shoot Chrysi.”

“Like I said they still should have checked. Hopefully Chrysi will learn to trust others again.”

“She has begun to recover thanks to her exposure to the other girls the operator has brought onboard, but she still is skittish.”

Rose suddenly got a determined look on her face. “Could you let her out?”

“Why of course, but do be careful of the egg, though they can withstand a fall from a cliff normally, this one has been incubating for a few days now and has softened because of that.” Inanis replies as the dome opens for a second, letting Chrysi out.

“I will.” Rose said.

The fleshy looking animal looks up at Roseluck before whimpering somehow as it’s tail tucks between it’s legs.

“It's ok. I won't hurt you. I'm a friend.” Rose said softly. She lifted out a hand trying to show she means well. Chrysi Looks up, it’s glowing lines for eyes having a seemingly hopeful look as it takes a step forward, before taking another step back in a second guessing. “It's ok. I'm a friend of Aileen. I won't hurt you.” Rose said softly again. Chrysi perked a bit at the mention of Aileen, and takes a slow step forward, followed by another one, only a few inches from Rose’s hand.

“It's ok. We’re your friends.” Rose said. John watching from a couple feet away hoping that Chrysi accepts Rose’s friendship. The Animal took another step, letting Rose’s hand rest on it’s head, feeling it’s smooth, fleshy skin.

Rose let her rest near her hand for a few seconds before she started to pet Chrysi slowly. John smiling in the background. John was glad that Roseluck and Chrysi was getting along. He’ll hang back a bit to let them bond a bit. If he moved now he would most likely startle Chrysi.

Chrysi’s jaw opened up as it panted, revealing it’s strange mouth as Rose pets her. “Who’s a good girl?” Rose said while petting Chrysi. Both were enjoying the time together.

In Rose’s mind, she heard a faint, feminine voice that seemed seemed to have a chorus of other voices as well coming from Chrysi. “New…...Friend…..”

Rose was startled for a sec before resuming to pet her. John saw her get startled and was confused. He thought to ask later when they were not in the presence of a PTSD rilled animal of death.

“My, this world is full of surprises. Chrysi has never bonded with as many people as she has in this week alone.” Inanis commented.

“Hey Inanis. Are there any weapons or items that Aileen has for certain missions or something?” John asked curious.

“Why yes, The Operator has many different loadouts for any sort of mission. Survival, Spy, Espionage, Extermination, Assassination, Defence, Sabotage, Mobile Defence, you name it, the operator as a loadout for it. She even has some Equipment she just uses when bored and wanting to ‘Mix things up’ as it were.”

“What about space or underwater type missions?” John asked.

“The the Operator uses her loadouts for those as well, utilizing the Archwing and it’s small arsenal of weapons. One Archwing even carries a thermonuclear warhead that it can launch and reload at any given point.”

“Dang.” John said. “That's a lot of firepower.”

“It is needed when one Archwing, piloted by a Tenno can wipe out an entire armada of Warships.” Inanis replied like it was nothing.

“Well I guess that's to be expected. Given that their technology is advanced so much. They should have some serious firepower to protect themselves.”

“Of course. However, if you want into the arsenal i’m afraid I can not simply grant you access without the operator's explicit primition. I’m sorry.”

“That's ok. I was going to ask her first anyway.” John said. He looked over at Rose to still see her and Chrysi getting along. Chrysi was even laying on her back while Rose rubbed her tummy. “Having fun Rose?”

“Yes I am. Thanks for asking.” Rose said with a big smile on her face.

“Ok. I'll leave you here with Chrysi. I'm heading to the room. I'm going to meditate till Aileen gets back. Don't break anything.” John said. Sounding like he was teasing her at the end. Rose pouted at that which he found cute.

Aileen walked back up the path to the ship. She had told the girls she will be busy training someone in Void powers, and Explained to her mother that she will start staying at her house after his training is over if she really doesn’t mind her. She opened up the ship and walked in, setting the bag down by the door as she walked down stairs, surprised to see Chrysi with Roseluck. “Odd, This world is filled with trusting people apparently.” She said to Roseluck.

“Sorry for the surprise. I just wanted to show her I was a friend.” Rose said.

“I don’t mind. To be honest I’m happy she is learning to trust again.”

“So. How was your day?” Rose asked.

“Strange, but good.” Aileen said softly. “I haven't gone to an actual school in so long, it was refreshing.”

“Mine and John’s day was great. We had breakfast at the SugarCube Corner, visited a few places in town, and then head back here where I made friends with Chrysi here. Although I doubt John knows he took me on a date today. Man he is dence to certain things.” Rose said, giggling.

Aileen chuckled a bit. “I haven't even known him for a week, and last night backs up what you said.”

“He means well. Probably to distracted by everything happening back home. Probably won't even allow himself to saddle down till everything and everyone is protected.” Rose said looking down a little.

Aileen got a smile as she giggled. “Oh that is it. By the end of his training, if he doesn’t notice your feelings for him, I will hit him upside the head with a sign saying ‘You dense motherfucker.’”

Rose giggled. “Somehow I don't even think that would work.”

“I will set up a date between you two so obvious, if he doesn’t get it, nothing will break through his head.” Aileen said determined.

“Thanks. Although I don't think I'm the only one with feels for him back home.” Rose said.

“Well then, it’ll be your job to open his eyes to that. I can only do so much.” The Tenno giggled.

“We’ll just get him to agree to a herd.” Rose giggled.

“Sounds good to me. Now as much as I love this chat, I do need to get to his training.” Aileen said.

“Ok. He is in our room meditating.”

With a nod and a quick pet to the Charger, Aileen made her way to the guest room.

When Aileen made it to the room she opened the door. Seeing him floating above the bed in a meditative stance. With Void glowing around him. The Tenno sighed before meditating as well, entering the same Void-scape as last time.

When she came to in the Void she saw John meditating on the ground with multiple Void swords and other weapons floating near him. They looked like the ones he borrowed for the fight against the Void dragon yesterday.

Walking over silently, Aileen stood in front of the man. “John.”

John opened his eyes. They were glowing with Void and his pupils were slitted like a reptile. He looked up at her and nodded. “Hello Aileen.”

“Are you John Corvo, or just using his body?” Aileen asked seriously.

‘John’ chuckled. Aileen then sensed the Void coming off him. It felt familiar to what John put off in that form yesterday, but darker...and much colder. “Don't worry. I won't harm him. His body can't handle my full power just yet.”

“Other than to annoy me, what is your reasoning for being here?” Aileen said, not even flinching.

“Just two things. One, don't threaten me. I'm more powerful than even the being you saw yesterday day. Two is a question. If you and John were to fight to the death. Who would win?” It asked smirking.

“That is a question on variables. Would I have all my Weapons? Would I have control? Would my body not be possessed by the void being inside all Tenno? And most importantly, would John not kill himself in the process of handling the power required to beat me? John can master Void energy like none I have seen, however he limits himself to what he thinks is possible. He needs to think broadly if he ever hopes on mastering his void powers. Me on the other hand, while John had only a few abilities but has mastered them completely, I actively make up and learn abilities, with the price of never mastering any of them. It would be a battle of versatility against specialization.” Aileen runs down.

‘John’ just lets out a cold laugh. “Oh I know he limits himself, but not because of his thinking. He knows there is more to Void way before he came here. It's because of me and of what he could do that limits him. Also if you two fight I meant for you both to be at your best. Now, who would win again?” It just kept smirking.

“John would if he was at his best. I know a worthy opponent when I see one, and if I train him with all I know as I promised, he can and will surpass me rapidly. I have no qualms about that.” AIleen said, getting down on both knees and summoning some tea to drink.

“Hmm, so you are smarter than you appear.” It sat down summoning its own drink.

“Unlike most, who either embrace the void, try to control it, or despise that it exists, I chose option D, I just accepted it. I accepted it good and bad, knowing that you can not control the uncontrollable, simply give it shape. I may be only 15, but I know the void well enough to have learned from it.”

“Do you know why I'm inside John? Why he seems to have a greater access to Void than most?” It asked.

“I do not, but my void is probably laughing at me for not seeing.” Aileen admitted with another sip.

“Oh he is. He is also calling you a lot of names. You can imagine what.”

“Kiddo being a primary one. It seems to like that one alot. However, unless it is to chat or learn, I tend to tune him out like that one friend who never shuts up.”

It chuckled. “John is different than most mortals. Even you Tenno can't come close to his potential. I'm actually hiding his presence from other void beings. So they won't try and kill him before he is ready.”

“I can tell that much. Despite his powerful syphon to pure Void energy, the Void dragon barely took notice of him, instead focusing on me until he stabbed it with his sword.”

“Oh the dragon noticed him before.” It smirked. “It's instincts just told it to avoid him till your gone. To you John might be a man with great potential, but to the dragon and the Void beings...he is something else entirely. In fact he will one day surpass even me.”

“Interesting. Why tell me this?”

“Because until he is ready he won't stand a chance and I can't keep him hidden forever. The others will notice him eventually and come for him. I'm strong but as long as I'm in him I can't help much. I need you to help him. Advance his training more. He’ll also need to learn more weapons and skills. Every weapon he buffs with Void he unintentionally scans with Void so he could make a void version of it. He’ll need more scans for an attack I'll teach him.” It said.

“So, break out my armory?” Aileen said as her armory appeared behind her.

“He’ll still need to learn how to use them and that will take time. If his doppelgangers were like shadow clones it would be easier but their not. Although their part of the move I'll teach him. Take your time with each weapon. Time runs differently here remember.”

“I remember.” Aileen said before letting herself chuckle “First the Outsider, now you. It is strange meeting void beings besides my own not attempting to kill me or possess me.”

“Well I can't kill you since I'm in John. Also I'm not some blood thirsty savage. I want you to take my hand.”

Aileen sighed. “If this is a trick you of all people should know Oro’s don’t die as easily as the body.” Aileen said as she took his hand.

It smirked. “Don't worry. I just want to show you what you're really dealing with.”

Suddenly Aileen sensed its powers...and saw an image of a demon behind John. She has fought in wars and seen things that would make most terrified, but what she was seeing...she couldn't describe the power it had. She couldn't move nor look away. It's eyes stared right through her. She knew that even if she was an Oro now. It could still kill her. For the first time in a while...she was scared. It released her hand and she had to breathe. Not realizing she had stopped.

“What….are you exactly.” Aileen said, trying to control her heart rate.

It signed. “I am something that was once a ruler. Till betrayed. My power is greater than most in the Void. While there are Void Lords. There are three kinds of beings beyond them. The Void Kings, The Embodiment of Void, and...the Emperor of Void.”

Aileen let herself laugh as she shook her head. “And here I am, just the other day stating the fact that I am the most powerful Tenno outside a Warframe. The Tenno are barely a blip on that radar.”

“No. You Tenno at have been noticed. Your control and versatile nature is worth noting. Your numbers are great as well, but not even the Lords see you as a threat. Be glad or else you Tenno would be extinct now.”

“It is not like most of us can reproduce anyways.” Aileen slips out before her mood becomes somber, looking down at her tea.

“That is the only reason why the Lords haven't done anything.” It said.

“You appear male, you don’t know what it is like having a piece of you, the piece that no matter how much blood is on your hands, can give life, removed to mercilessly. All out of fear and hatred.”

“Do you know what it's like...to be ripped apart molecule by molecule...to find yourself in something or someone else entirely and not be able to be free. While you know everything you had is destroyed?”

Aileen looked up at it. “You and I have both suffered in our own way, let us not argue over who has suffered more than the other.”

“You at least can make connections that will help heal. My only freedom is death. Once John has reached a certain point. I'll drag him into his subconscious and fight him. If he kills me he will have full access to my power, but if I kill him we both die.”

“I simply don't believe that. I myself and proof there is always another way if you look hard enough.”

“It's not that simple. John and I need to battle in order to fulfill his potential. Once he kills me and takes my power he will be able to face...Him.” It said.

“If that is the fate you seal yourself to, then very well. I will not dishonor one such as yourself by convincing you otherwise.”

“Thanks. I'll let John awake so you can train him now. Just remember what I've said. Oh and, don't tell him of me or his potential. The less he knows for now the better.” It said.

Aileen nods before bowing in respect to a superior. The aura around John changed. He closed his eyes than opened them again showing they were back to normal.

“Afternoon, enjoy your nap?”

John let out a small shout of surprise. “Aileen? When did you get here?”

“Your meditation was well, but you did it a bit too well. Try not to lose your mind to the void while meditating, it can prove dangerous the more powerful you are.”

“Ok. Sorry about that. So. Ready to begin?” John asked.

“Yes. I have decided however to push your training to be harder. You will be forced to learn faster and more material than before, and if by the end of this you can not beat me at full power, you will have failed my training regiment.”

“What brought this up? I know we haven't known each other that long but you wouldn't do something like this out of nowhere unless something happened?” John asked.

“It dawned on me last night what kind of opponent you are facing. It would be dishonorable if you had the chance to fight him at full power, but were unable to do so because of a lack of training.” Aileen lied, her poker face unreadable.

John studied her carefully, but figured she must have a reason not telling him. “Ok, I might not know why you won't tell me the truth, but I'll just accept it. You wouldn't do this without a good reason. Ok. Let's do this.”

After many days of the same grueling training, from all manner of weapons, to ways of using them, and even a battle between wills. All of these trainings, boiled down to a short week. Aileen stepped into the void once again, hiding how exhausting it’s been training him nonstop whenever she wasn’t at school or planning a date between John and Roseluck. “Today marks the final day of your training. I have taught you all I know of the void, and have taught you the ways of gun and blade with my entire arsenal of weapons. Now, it is time for your final test. Defeat me in a battle. I expect you to treat it like a life or death scenario. I have temporarily modified the area around us in this Void pocket to make all attacks linked you our Void signatures be nonlethal to each other, so even if I bleed, I expect you to keep fighting until either I am forced to utilize my Oro, or I submit. Questions?”

“You know. This entire week I still haven't met your friends yet. Just pointing that out. Also I won't use my Demon forms. If I need to rely on those to beat you then I haven't progressed at all.” John said.

“You will have another day or two after today left before you must return. One of those days can be used to meet my friends. Now, with the rules of engagement set, I will set a timer above your head. When it hits zero the battle has begun.” Aileen said as the area around them changed, adding more pillars, pitfalls, ramps and making it look like an actual battlefield. “Let us start.” The timer appeared above John as Aileen turned invisible, moving deftly across the arena to somewhere randomly on the other side. She decided to keep her armory in the center so either can pick up any weapon they please, but at the cost of being seen.

John blinked to a pillar and overlooked the area. Mesmerizing the pillar locations and the pitfalls. He looked for any sign of Aileen but couldn't see her. She must still be invisible. He looked at the armory in the center. If he went for it she will know so he'll keep his distance for now. The timer was almost out.

Aileen turned off her invisibility as soon as it was impossible to be seen directly by John, taking a deep breath to clear her mind and focus, washing away all doubt and exhaustion from her mind as she took a quick glance to the timer on her wrist, reading the same amount of time John had.

John knows that a frontal assault would cost him dearly. While he has mastered what she taught she not only has trained him but has way more experience with the weapons and skills. A head to head battle would be one sided. He’ll need a plan. Not much time left.

Aileen opened her mind, seeing the layout of the battlefield before thinking of every scenario and returning to reality. She had once chance to get this right, as as much as she would want to go easy on him, it would shame both of them for her not going 100%. Treat him like a target, not a student. she thought as the timer had five seconds left.

‘She won't go easy on me. I'll give it my all to’ John thought. The timer ran out. John then blinked to a pillar farther away from the armory. Keeping it in sight. He also made two Doppelgangers that he made go invisible and scout the area.

As soon as the timer ran out, Aileen turned invisible herself and decided to play cat and mouse. She started to set up invisible traps as she snuck from pillar to pillar, always making sure they are out of site from the armory so if it’s a doppelganger the trap gets, no one is there to see the smoke. With a quick formation of a void bow, Aileen shot a noise arrow on the opposite pillar she was at.

John heard a noise from a distant pillar. He sent a doppelgänger over to check it out. He than blinked away to a pillar even farther away. He wouldn't put it pass Aileen to set a trap for either him or his doppelgängers.

Aileen noticed the small shadow from the base of the blink, but was unable to see the end location as the trap took out the doppelganger, not killing him to alert anyone, but muting and trapping him against the pillar. With a series of quick shots, ziplines between pillars started to appear as Aileen continued to fire the void arrows, making all the pillars connected by a thin piece of void wire. Satisfied, she unsummoned the Void bow for now to see the next move of her quarry.

John saw the zip lines connecting the pillars. Must be part of her plan. John figures that their either to help locate him or help her travel. John placed about two mines on his pillar, razor wire and stun mines. He then blinked to about five other pillars doing the same to them. He made the razor mines exposed but made the stun mines invisible.

After jumping up to one of the zip lines and seeing the mines, Aileen knows he controlled the high ground in this fight unless something was done. Setting a few more of her own mines on pillars without the razor mines, all invisible, Aileen summoned the bow again and fired a single arrow, controlling it to fly quickly over every pillar she wasing on to chase him off the pillars.

John saw the arrow and quickly made a shield to block it. The arrow hit the shield, notifying Aileen of his position as he remembers that the arrow is controlled by the user’s mind.

John quickly used a smokescreen and turns invisible. He than blinks to another pillar and continued till he was on the opposite side.

Sending out a void pulse, Aileen decides to lure out her prey by becoming a easy target, Placing the void to hopefully knock John off the pillars, or draw him to her.

John saw the pulse coming and quickly hanged from the edge to avoid it. She was probably trying to bait him. He made two doppelgängers and sent them out.

Aileen uncloaked, summoning her Exalted blade as she sent slashes in all directions in quick succession. Being reckless on purpose to confuse her enemy.

John saw the slashes coming and dropped down. Multiple pillars were cut down and so were his doppelgängers. John smirked. All this debri might come in handy.

The traps on said pillars were still hidden as aileen only targeted ones she had put traps on, making the floor a minefield to her opponent as she used radical blind to stun any who could see her.

John saw her lift her sword and quickly looked away. She used radical blind. She had to have a reason. It's probably to hide any traps here. John just sent a powerful wind blast where he last saw her hoping to send her flying.

Aileen saw the blast but pretended not to as she was sent off. She used her own wind abilities to track where it came from as she was sent off out of sight. SHe recast her invisibility after she landed, looking at where her powers told her John was.

John quickly entered shadow walk and became a living shadow. Went to the ground and quickly moved around. Avoiding the traps she had and was hiding under some debri. Seeing the shadow move, Aileen on the other hand magnetized all the debri, causing them all to glow as all traps and debri were lifted.

John rematerialized and stood about ten feet from her. He did a quick survey of the area and saw the debri and mines. His plan was already in motion. Now to draw her in. With a glow all the traps and debri were crushed before they were dropped. Aileen sent a beam of void lightning at John who quickly summoned Azul and absorbed the lightning.

Aileen magnetized one of her glaves as she threw it at John with lightning speed. John had been using bend time so he was able to dodge it. He than combined it with the speed boost from Volts ability. He increased his speed even further and charged at Aileen with both Azul and Fenrir in his hands.

Aileen stood there and smirked in slow motion as John got close in blinding speed. As he brought his blades down on her she switched places with him and magnetised one of her blades to slice at his back, boosted by Volt’s speed.

Ailed so blade cut into him, only for it to be revealed as a doppelgänger instead of John. Aileen smiled at that turn of events as she prepared to switch again if John was behind her.

Suddenly from in front of her a shadow tendril attacked trying to skewer her. She guarded with her great sword at the tendril came close. While she was blocking the tendril an arrow suddenly pierces her right leg. Not even wincing as it does she quickly pulls it out before channeling her pain and letting out a scream, claws covering her hands as her wound healed.

The shadow turned into John as he slammed Azul into the ground sending out a shockwave of lightning. Creating a shield to absorb the Lightning in front of her, Aileen sent out a wave of fire after the lightning had passed.

John was already gone the time the lightning was over. He had turned invisible and was in shadow form about ten feet from her hiding under enough debri to shield him. He also had four doppelgängers hiding out in shadow forms to.

Aileen magnetized the debri again and this time pulled it all away as to remove the hiding spots. While the doppelgängers were revealed John had hidden in a pit near by in shadow form. Two doppelgängers revealed themselves and attack with their own Exalted blades. Aileen sent two bolts of psychic energy at the two, controlling them to fight each other.

John saw what she did and dispelled them. Creating a small smokescreen. He then used wormhole to get to a lone pillar that was somehow still standing. He then sent a blast of electricity from his hand at her.

Aileen smiled as she took the blast, burns singing her skin as she backflipped onto one of the broken pillars, looking up at John. John looked down as a booby trap Aileen placed earlier went off, lifting John off the ground.

John suddenly found hims in the air as the trap went off. He quickly corrected himself mid air and blinked to a broken pillar. He then threw a trap grenade which turned into a black hole. Pulling in everything around it from traps to debri. He then used pull to Aileen to try and pull her to the black hole.

Aileen does the same to John, both of them being sucked towards the hole as she summons her Exalted blade again. John summons his own Exalted blade as they drew near. When they were just a few feet from the black hole it vanished. Then the momentum from the black hole sent them at each other blades ready.

With the sound of pure energy hitting pure energy, the blades clashed, both of the combatants floating in mid air for a second. Aileen keeps hold of the blade as her other hand forms a claw and goes to gouge out John’s innards.

John dodged the claws and summoned a Reaper scythe and attacked. Catching her Exalted blade and sending it flying from her hands. Aileen, caught of guard tries to use a pulse of energy to fling John back. John anchors himself with Reaper by impaling the ground then send a void cut straight at her. Aileen cry’s out as she gets a gash across her chest. Bleeding she tries to focus and work on a healing spell, trying to complete it in time. Only for two Exalted blades to pierce her from behind. She looked back and saw two doppelgängers behind her with an Exalted blade each.

“Well played.” Aileen chuckles as she falls over, A sign saying Victory appearing in front of John and defeat for Aileen. John let out a sigh as he dispelled the doppelgängers and weapons. Aileen finished the Blessing with a cough, the injuries both received vanishing as Aileen stood up shakily. “And so the student becomes the master.”

“I doubt I'm a master. I just got the drop on you once. I doubt if we had a rematch I would win.” John said.

“On the contrary, you continued to improve even as we fought. Next time we fight, I might not even stand a chance.” Aileen admitted.

John chuckled. “As if you're going to get lazy after this. You'll most likely train harder than before when you find the time. Getting much better as time goes on.”

“Unless I learn something I haven't ever before, I am afraid my training will never get me to reach your potential. Anyways, we have been fighting for quite some time. I’m sure Rose has something she wishes to tell you when we get back.”

John raised his eyebrow in confusion. Than just shrugged and started to head back. When they both awoke, Rose and Chrysi were both waiting.

Rose smiled at both of them. “Welcome back you two. What happened?”

“The student has become the master.” Aileen answered.

“I managed to win. Barely. So I completed my training.” John said.

“Barely? I didn’t even touch you, only your Doppelgangers.”

“I would be dead if I didn't send them because of your traps and skills.” John answered.

“It wasn't that you sent them, it was how you used them that won the fight for you.”

“Those last two got the drop on you because I was the decoy and they were hiding in the cracks of the ground in shadow form. I was almost out of stamina anyway. If you had saw them and destroyed them I would have been finished.” John said.

“What's done is done. You have completed your training, enjoy the rest of your day.” Aileen said with a smile.

Rose clapped her hands. “Congrats John. I was also wondering something?” Rose asked while blushing a bit.

“What?” John asked.

“We should celebrate. How bout a day at the park then dinner?” Rose asked.

“Like a date? Sure.” John said making Rose blush even more.

“Ok, I'll go get ready. Be back soon.” Rose said. Quickly leaving with a pep to her step.

“Good luck my friend, you’ll need it.” Aileen says with a chuckle as she grabs her clothes and goes to her room to change.

“Well. This is going to be great day.” John said as he waited for Roseluck.

Later that night Aileen, Roseluck and John all stood in front of the portal back. “Remember, the dojo keys won’t work until I’m done, but once they are go ahead and use the void signature on it to create a portal to the Dojo. It can be a safe house of sorts for your side of Equestria.” Aileen said as the moon rose in the distance.

“We will. It's going to come in handy that's for sure. Thanks for everything Aileen.” John said.

“Yes. Thanks for everything. Tell Chrysi bye for me.” Rose said.

“That reminds me, if you two some how find another Kubrow egg, tell me. I’ll go ahead and hatch it into any of the three species you want Rose.” Aileen said with a smile.

“Will do.” Rose said as she went up to Aileen and hugged her. She then whispered. “Thanks again for helping me with John. I willing needed to move on from what happened to my family.”

Aileen hugged the woman back and said “Any time. Make sure that dense bakka understands will you?”

“Got it.” Rose said winking. She then walked towards the portal and waited for John.

“Now, Do not hesitate to come back. Hopefully by the time you do I will have established contact with the other Tenno and we would all gladly help you out.”

“Will do. You take care now. Don't rush on our account.” John said holding out his hand.

Aileen took the offered hand. “Be safe friend, and keep in practice.”

“Will do. We'll be seeing you.” John said. He then headed towards the portal and Rose. “Ready Rose?”

“Ready.” Roseluck. They both then went into the portal.

Aileen watch them go as she groaned. Now that they were gone, she had to teach the others as promised. There ain't no rest for the wicked.

Author's Note

And here is part two. Want to know what happened during the time skip? Me and Lancerlot will(probably) make some interlude chapter(s) telling what happened. Anyway. Leave a comment and tell me how this was. Later. Deathwatch out.

Rematch. Then Slaughter.

It had been a few weeks since John and Roseluck came back from the mirror. Twilight and her brother both hanged out and trained together while they were there. Twilight got better at close combat while before she only stuck to magic combat. Cadence also announced that she was pregnant which Twilight was excited about. Although Shining Armor passed out, and John and Rose had fun poking his unconscious body with a stick for about fifteen minutes before Twilight made them stop.

They then headed back to home with Twilight promising to come back often when she can. It took about ten minutes to get there. When they got back John went to find Vanitas and Sans for an update on what happened while they were gone. The guards that Vanitas has been training had gotten better but still needed improvement. The elite class of Gilda and the others have gotten stronger as well thanks to Sans and Undyne. John told them he would have a rematch soon to show them how much stronger he was.

John was going over reports on what happened with scouts while in the field. A few of the humans that were here disappeared one day and haven't been seen again while heartless, unversed, and the fusions have increased in number. This worried John.

‘Where did the humans working with Core go? What's he planning? It can't be good. Have to increase training for the others. Soon the Elite class would be good enough to take over training. Then Sans, Undyne, and Alphys will head back to Zeke's reflection.’ John thought. ‘Me and Vanitas are still the strongest here not counting them. Still. Me and Van better step up our training. I got better at Void and learned a lot of abilities, but more experience with Fenrir never hurt.’

With that in mind he and Vanitas started training again. Vanitas was using a combination of Style Commands like Dark Impulse and D-Links with Ventus to give him a speed boost. John had to use his speed ability from Volt to keep up. John was glad for it because it helped him with control of it in a fight. He also was able to use his personal style command longer. Although it was still only six seconds. His body just can't seem to take it. Still can't use his shotlock because it still takes too much. So he settled for other shotlocks and style commands like Shadow Rush and Diamond Dust. He even learned shotlocks and command styles like Dark Link, Ragnarok, Flame Salvo, Thunderstorm, Fire Storm, Thunder Bolt, and Blade Charge.

He didn't know when Hollow will pull him into void to give his Mark of Mastery exam. So he would keep training when he could. He also hung out with Roseluck and Gilda now and then. Ever since his and Roseluck’s trip through the mirror they have gotten closer. He is also getting closer to Gilda as well. John has seen Rose and Gilda talking together and glancing his way now and again but shrugged it off. He was just glad they got along so well.

When not sparring with Vanitas John practiced his Tenno abilities and weapons. He trained to get a better grip on them and to increase both control and power of them. He learned that when he uses Void on a weapon or gun to enhance it he also scans them. So now he could make a Void copy of each of the Tenno weapons he void scanned as well as make multiple ones. That would come in handy.

John headed to the training grounds where Sans and Undyne were waiting. He had a feeling this wouldn't go like last time. A lot of bystanders were there to watch the fight. Including Gilda, Rose, Twilight, Celestia, Luna( who thanks to Alphys and the other scientists had prosthetic legs now), Shining Armor, Cadence, and the other keybladers. John was ready to show that the last week of training wasn't for nothing.

As he headed to the field Vanitas stood before him. “So, ready to show everyone why you're The Blade?” Vanitas said with a smirk.

“Yep. I'm different than before. Time show the.” John said. He then headed to field as Undyne took a step forward.

“I guess you aren’t chilled to the bone. It certainly rattled my ribs today.” Sans spoke aloud gathering John’s attention.

“What can I say? Things are different.” John said summoning Fenrir. “This won't end like last time.”

Instead of answering Sans’ eye just glowed as a Gaster Blaster appeared behind John firing him forward while Undyne went in spear ready attempting to skewer him outright. John lifted Fenrir in time to parry the tip away and was about to counter when Sans came back in allowing a large collection of bones to smash into John. Skidding away John looked at the two actually working together to fight him.

“Working together now huh? Well time kick it up a notch.” John then threw a grenade that formed a black hole and absorbed Sans attack. John then formed three Doppelgangers and sent them after Undyne. He went for Sans himself.

Before the three clones could get any closer Undyne summoned several spears from below them skewering them in place. Sans kept moving in place dodging swings of the keyblade before revealing twelve Gaster Blasters all pointing at his position. At the apex of John’s swing the lasers fired while Sans dipped behind the bright light and appeared behind John. After the dust had cleared John was still fine, managing to dodge at the last moment with only a few of his clothes singed. There may have been catcalls from Roseluck and Gilda he wasn’t sure.

John smirked before summoning more Void. Transforming into his partial demon state. With a set of ethereal bat wings and horns. John then snapped his fingers summoning a dozen weapons in the air. Swords, spears, maces, it was a mixture. He then sent them flying fast at Undyne.

Undyne stood still and summoned dozens of dozens of spears hitting the ethereal weapons in mid air cancelling them out. The spears kept flying towards John but they only aimed for his ethereal wings slicing through them due to the magical nature of her spears. Before she could finish up Sans summoned more bones shearing them through John’s legs.

John smirked before bursting into smoke. He was a doppelgänger. John suddenly appeared from shadow walk behinds Undyne and smacked her a way.

Sans gripped John’s collar and sent several Gaster Blasters to keep John busy while Undyne rubbed her lower back. It was mildly annoying but she summoned her spears and got a surprise ready for him as the spears flung through the air tracking John’s movements.

John saw the spears coming while dodging the Blasters. He quickly used reflect on the spears. Those spears hit the spears that were still flying for him as they all hit in mid air falling to the ground. Sans summoned up his bones trapping John’s legs as the Gaster Blasters finally hit their mark overwhelming the reflect shield.

When the smoked cleared John was still standing. Although his shirt was singed off. He swore he heard more catcalls but was to busy trying to focus on Sans and Undyne.

“Come on you two. You're both holding back. Bring your keyblades out.” John said.

“Earn it.” Undyne stated as several more spears appeared.

“You’re doing better but you need to work your bones better. I could barely hear you try over the rattling of my ribcage.” Sans stated.

John took a deep breath before crossing his arms. He then let out a roar as he summoned more Void. He was still in his partial demon form but he seemed to get a bit bigger as a shockwave left him. When it was over John then summoned over four dozen weapons of guns, bows, and other types.

“Fine then. No holding back.” John said making an Exalted blade as well as six floating around him. He then sent Void cuts from each of them at both Sans and Undyne.

Sans and Undyne stood still again and used several gravity spells causing all the weapons to smash into the ground shattering into small void crystals. Then several more Gaster Blasters appeared firing on all the weapons while Undyne summoned all her spears as they ricocheted off of all the weapons.

“Look at this he got to the magic level already.” Undyne chuckled.

“It’s magically delicious.” Sans explained before the camera focused on him while a small drum beat played in the distance. Everyone just stared and focused back on the fight.

John took flight overpowering the gravity spell. He then again formed a few dozen sword and spear weapons and sent them at both. All primed to explode on impact.

Sans eye glowed as all the weapons that were flung at them were suddenly being forced back at John. Sans gave a smug little salute as they all flew after John. Undyne threw her spears as well filling the air with a cloud of spears.

“Looks like I did a bit more.” Sans stated.

John sent out a pulse causing his weapons to explode creating a smokescreen. When it cleared there were a dozen Doppelgängers of John floating around. They then charged at them.

“I think this is enough.” Sans stated as every doppelganger immediately was speared through with bones out of nowhere. Undyne kept an eye out for the real body sensing only with her mind.

John then appeared behind them from a wormhole grabbing Sans in his void hand and Undyne in his right hand. Then surrounding himself with lightning drags Undyne face first on the ground while making Sans spin really fast around and around in the air.

Instead of escaping Sans summoned twenty Gaster Blasters and fired them on his position while Undyne spun one of her spears around him with her mind. Undyne could tank the hits but Sans didn’t. When he was finally hit enough both Sans and Undyne stood only slightly injured and paralyzed while John escaped back into a wormhole. The two stood back to back still in a very relaxed manner.

“Should we try yet Sans?” Undyne muttered.

“I’m have been worked to the bone but he still hasn’t done anything interesting enough to try just yet.” Sans stated loud enough for John to hear.

John appeared a few feet infront of them. “Give me a break you two. It's hard to fight knowing using too much makes you lose control and one good hit will kill you Sans.” John said a little annoyed.

Instead of answering Sans smacked him from behind with a bone sending the doppelganger away. Undyne and Sans merely waited until the real one showed back up.

“One HP and yet I’m still the very model of a major modern comedian. Still haven’t needed to try yet and we were sent to handle you at your worst. You still haven’t tried.” Sans stated.

“It’s true. We’re here to make you strong enough to control things. So let go so we’re forced to try this time.” Undyne sighed.

John thought over what they said. ‘Their right. If I don't learn to control that form I'll never get stronger.’ John then closed his eyes. When he opened them...they were slited.

Sans and Undyne were waiting when the ground below them suddenly broke a apart as a lot of Void was released. John then appeared above them in his demon state. Only he was in control this time.

“There we go.” Undyne forced herself into her Undying form as she charged forward with several red spears this time. Each swing was shunted away by Fenrir but strangely they were well matched. Sans stood back and waited for his cue.

John sent Undyne flying with a hurricane force wind blast then sent a nova blast right at Sans. Sans lifted his hand casting a reflect spell forcing it back at even higher speeds while Undyne shot out more spears out while several spears came from below hooking John’s feet.

John snapped both his hands dispelling his Nova Blast and summoning a black hole grenade that absorbed Undyne’s spears before locking on to her with a Dark Link Shotlock and firing a beam of light at her.

Undyne summoned hundreds of spears which impaled the light forcing it away as the entire area was peppered in sharp pointy objects forcing John to dodge. As he jumped too far to the right a beam of light shot for him slamming him into the wall of the training arena. The hum of a Gaster Blaster woke him from his daze as he fell to the floor dodging the next beam.

John then saw Undyne about to slam a spear into him. He just grabbed it in his Void arm with the ground beneath him breaking from the impact.

“Got to try a little harder than that.” John smirked.

“I know.” Undyne smirked back as a spear came up from below skewering John’s void arm dispersing it.

John smirked as he turned to smoke. Undyne was then punched in the gut sending her flying landing near sans. John appeared from being invisible.

“Like I said. Try harder.” John smiled as he held Fenrir.

“Hi.” Sans waved as the Gaster Blaster sent him flying into the wall again but it didn’t let up as the mouth widened and shot out a blast of void crippling his void powers.

When the smoke cleared John was in a Void Bubble that blocked most of it. John just waved at them.

“Hm… Hey Undyne should we finally use our keyblades?” Sans thought aloud.

“I guess. It’s no fun if we do though.” Undyne stated before summoning her blade Ends of The Earth and thousands of thousands of spears.

“Well it would be a real spine tingler. A rib cracking good time.” Sans stated as his Fatal Fury Keyblade came out and dozens over dozens of Gaster Blasters appeared.

Before John could reply Undyne smashed through the bubble in one swing and fired a beam of light out stunning John in place. Sans came in firing out several spark spells coating the area in light. Still stunned Sans finished up his combo firing off explosion magical finishers. Then they fired off several of their weapons merely grazing John’s still prone form. All behind them in the area where there were no spectators was a large swath of land rendered uninhabitable as the ground turned to glass. John stood for a moment more before falling over laughing. He finally got them to try.

“Hahaha I finally got you guys to take this seriously. Man what kind of training did Zeke put you guys through?” John said.

“Seriously?” Undyne quirked an eyebrow.

“Kid. We still haven’t taken this seriously. You barely got grazed and you are down. If we were serious you would be pulp.” Sans stated.

John looked at the ground like glass behind him, their current forms, all the spears and Blasters in the air, and at the Keyblades. “You guys were serious. You just made those miss at the end because that would have killed me. I guess I got a long way to go.” John said sitting down.

“You got that right punk.” Undyne stated. She looked at Sans who merely shook his head. Both knew that they actually did more than they had to. Undyne got to 80% while Sans motioned with his fingers that he merely got to 30% of his full power.

John saw the hand sign and sighed. He only got Sans to about 30%. Dang. If Sans is this powerful. Just how strong is Zeke? Suddenly he started to hear clapping as well as ponies doing their stomp/clapping. The entire crowd watching was cheering them all. John just smiled.

Undyne merely spun her spear around placing it on her shoulder before turning her back to the crowd appearing badass. Sans, on the other hand, fell asleep waiting to leave already.

John just laughed at Sans while Undyne shook her head at the lazy bones.

When the crowd was done cheering John still heard clapping. Although for some reason his blood went cold hearing it. He turned his head and saw two figures with one making his blood turn to ice. Core...and Yellow.

He couldn't believe it. Why was Core here NOW of all time?!?! And who was that beside him? An ally? Core was giving a slow clap. John just knew he was smirking behind that mask.

“Well, well John, not bad. You have grown alot since we last met. This dirt pile has also been cleaned up a bit since the last time I was here also.” Core said.

John was really nervous. He is not stupid. Core is still way stronger than him. He also doesn't know how strong the guy next to Core is. “ Well I wasn't just going to do nothing after our last encounter. You did tear my hand off after beating into next year without even trying.” John said.

“Ah yes, back when times were hard.” Core says almost with a tone of joy. “Well past is past, and soon not even that will be.”

“Why are you here Core? You already got Void. What else do you want? To see what your ‘friend’ can do?” John asked.

“Sorta, Yellow here is good but there is someone else I’d like you to meet.” He snapped his fingers and someone actually used Blink to appear next to him. It was a girl from what I could tell...wearing Daud’s gear from the game but my mask. “You can call her Void Subject one, or VSO for short.”

“Glad to finally meet the man who gave Core the tools to make me what I am.” The woman spoke in a monotone voice.

John took off his mask to be sure he was seeing this. “Great. So you got a Void assassin with you. Anything else I should know?”

“Just that VSO here will be observing this next encounter. You see, she was an assassin and a serial killer back on earth, her skills made her uncatchable. Now, well, next time you’ll experience her power.”

“Of course she was.” John said annoyed about what she was on Earth. She was an assassin before him. So she has more experience on that field. “ Just don't expect her to come out alive when we do fight.”

“I could say the same.” VSO replied . “John, only family, deceased, family diner, burned to the ground, at age ten you broke your right arm and still have the scar from when the bone broke skin just above your elbow.” She stated...those were all true facts...the last one scared me greatly, that happened years ago…

“And your point is? Sounds like things in the past that doesn't mean anything in the now.” Sans stated.

“Wrong. That injury changed John here, his left arm is slower, the bone severed a tendon, he can only go ninety degrees with his left arm and not a degree closer to his body. His right arm he used for defence and relies on it. Even your void arm hasn’t changed that fact, it’s just as vulnerable.”

“H-how do you know all this? Even if you pull up a file that still shouldn't give this much info?” John was freaked out. How much does she know? He was wondering now if she does stand a chance.

“It’s my job to learn about any and all targets I choose or come across. You I chose. So, how was training with that Tenno?”

“Fine. If you know about me you should know about her. Don't think we’ll be easy targets. Even if you are Core personal Void assassin you won't be anywhere near our potential.” John said. Wondering where that came from.

“Really?” She asked, taking off her gear, save for the clothes and mask. She then held her arms wide open. “You get one free shot.”

“I'll pass. Even if I can land a fatal hit. I'm not getting to close to an unknown. Especially with Core and mister Yellow about ten feet from you.” John said. He wasn't stupid. He saw it as a trap.

“Would anyone else like to try?”

“I’d try… but it seems sad to kill a kid for this reason.” Undyne scratched the back of her head.

John just got an anime style sweat drop on his head. “Something tells me she would kill kids without hesitation even if they weren't targets Undyne.”

“Shut up!” Undyne screamed.

“You're just exhausted from our fight aren't you?” John asked.

“I told you. I never went all out. She draws a weapon out then we’ll talk.” Undyne confidently stated though her back foot had the heel lifted up.

“Ok then.” John replied, but was glad Undyne didn't fall for it. “ Sorry kid but no one is going for your trap. Try again when you get older.”

“How disappointing. That demon would have been more fun.” The woman said, re equipping her gear. “Will this convince you then?” She lifted her hand, Blink was activated but she wasn’t teleporting herself...she was teleporting someone to her. Who came from the blink was a lizard looking kid with no arms and wearing a yellow striped shirt. She was holding him by his head...then sliced his throat. The kids body turning to dust in seconds. “Now?”

Undyne tapped her back heel as dozens of spears erupted from beneath the assassin’s feet impaling through them before traveling up her legs charged up with lightning magic.Then the explosion kicked in as the neurons of each cell boiled alive.

“Undyne don't hold back. I doubt that got her.” John said. Pissed at what she did to the kid.

The woman chuckled. “That all?” SHe stepped forward, the beat up body shedding off her as she walked forward, looking unharmed. “Sad really, thought you monster people were stronger.” She said, wiping her blade on her leg pants. Even her gear was fine.

“If that's the way you want it fine. Undyne. You and Sans fight her. I'll take this Yellow Guy Core wants to test. Don't. Hold. Back. Not even you Sans.” John said summoning Fenrir.

“I don’t plan to.” Sans replied, his eye turning blue. He held up his hand to latch onto her soul...but nothing happened. “Soulless...figures.”

“Hey yellow cloak. Let's take this over there.” John said pointing to another field.

He nodded and he walked over there. Not talking? Wonder why?

Undyne and Sans vs VSO.

“So… Actually trying then Sans?” Undyne growled out before forcing herself into her Undying form.

“Yes.” Sans resolutely answered summoning as many Gaster Blasters as he could form which clouded the sky.

“Not bad.” VSO said. “Try mine.” She snapped her fingers, a single Gaster blaster appeared, but it looked like she tried to wield metal onto it, and it reeked of Void. “Fire.” She said, it pointed up, opened it’s mouth, and fired a pure beam of void that took out a third of Sans’s blasters.

Sans returned fire from the Blasters behind the child always aiming at her back as the two of them fired off spear and laser with wild abandon always aimed directly near the assassin. Undyne also utilized gravity raids throwing her keyblade into the mix whenever appropriate.

VSO let them hit, not even blocking. Void energy filled the air and when the dust settled she was still standing, not even affected it seemed. “Sans, born with an hp of over five hundred, a boss monster by birth, taught by your father, WD Gaster, Mother was a royal guard, Captain before Undyne, Died when you were ten, human shot her out of fear. Need I go on?”

“Hm… Oh sorry I thought I was Ness in some timelines. Perhaps you could go with that backstory. Ooh how bout the one where I’m the other half of Gaster’s mind. That would be interesting.” Sans joked around.

“Gained time seeing ability when Gaster made contact with the realm of darkness after tampering with a Keyblade of darkness. Brother Papyrus, the reason you have one hp now. Was dying, you used your father's machine to drain whatever Determination you had to save him. You also never told him that fact, huh, yet your magic was un affected. Interesting.”

“So many possibilities and over half of them end up with you dying anyways. Never accomplishing anything worthwhile. The other is split with you dying anyways because you turn out useless as a prototype and being mentally violated by the void. Seems like Core sure knows how to pick the worthless ones.” Sans explained as both his eyes glowed a strange neon blue.

“Worthless, maybe. It’s all pointless, life, part of why I became a serial killer, why live when dying is much easier, Assassin job came as a means to acquire more toys. But void...finally, the real means to make it all go away.”

“So why haven’t you made yourself go away if it’s that important.” Sans asked.

“In time, in time. But I want at least a reflection to fall by me before that happens. Even if I never get that wish I won’t have regrets.”

“Undyne. Keep up the attack this one is lost.” Sans sighed as he kept up his assault firing bones from the ground switching their colors as well.

“Roger that.” Undyne answered as she kept up her assault of magically charged spears.

VSO’s blaster took out Undyne’s attack, though, Sans teleported behind VSO, trying to blast her, only for her to grab Sans by the eye sockets. “One hard press.” She threatened. “And think of your brother, before playing hero.”

“I’m just the distraction.” Sans stated solemnly. Undyne came close pushing the keyblade through the assassin’s body attempting to lock it off.

“Have it your way.” VSO said, pushing more of Undyne’s Keyblade though her...and into Sans’s chest. The Skeleton turning to dust in seconds. “This is annoying.” She said, pulling the rest of Undyne’s Keyblade though her, then tossing it as her wounds healed, even her clothes got cleaned up and fixed.

Undyne dropped her blade and backed away before firing more spears through the VSO using as many raid attacks as she could before charging in and suplexing the assassin through the ground.

“Alright, you had your fun?” VSO asked, jumping back up and tearing Undyne’s left arm off. It turned to dust in seconds. “Huh, so you can live without limbs. Thought you things were more fragile than that.”

“ENOUGH!” Undyne charged in stabbing the keyblade through the void mark on her right hand. Before jumping back to gauge more spears.

VSO’s body began to twitch, acting like she was losing control. “Crap.” VSO muttered, using Blink and teleporting away.

Undyne fell over clutching at her stump as she cradled the dust from Sans. He was gone and there was no changing it.

A few minutes ago
John vs Yellow.

John stood about twenty feet from his opponent. He just stood there. Who is he? “So. You got a name or something?” John asked. Yellow lifted his hand, looked at it, then held up his first index finger.

John was a bit confused. “Ok then I'll just call you Yellow.” John then drew from the Void and entered his partial demon state.

Yellow drew two handguns from behind him, both were a clean chrome color with many markings on them.

John used both speed and Bend time to close the distance. Ready to use protect to stop the bullets.

When John got close, Yellow moved as if time was normal, placing a pistol under his chin. John quickly avoided when Yellow fired, he could feel void and darkness mixed were fired from the weapon.

‘Crap. More Void experiments. Have to be careful.’ John then swung Fenrir right at Yellows mask.

When he hit, there was a clank, as if I hit metal...no, more like when I strick another Keyblade when training the others. How? I jumped back, as did Yellow.

“So your masks are made of the same material as a Keyblade.” John said.

Yellow shook his head, then pointed at himself. Then the mask, then himself again.

“So you're either saying it's you I felt or something else. Sorry I'm not good at charades.”

Yellow shrugged, lifting up his weapons and aiming them at me. He then fired….FAST! A gatling gun would be slower!

John couldn't use reflect faster even if he wanted to. A few bullets hit him but the rest was stopped and sent back by reflect. ‘Dang it! This guys is a really quick shot.’

Yellow stopped, the guns glowing with a black aura before he took aim again.

John noticed and didn't like it one bit. He then made fifteen doppelgängers and sent them after Yellow while reinforcing reflect with a Void bubble. Each doppelgänger had a void weapon they made.

Yellow shot at the doppelgangers, the bubbles holding for a few shots before breaking and destroying them. There was still one when the guns did their ‘reload’ show, Yellow made his right hand strait and shot it though the bubble, and into the doppelganger, destroying it. With that last one gone he took aim at me again.

John took the time to go into his demon form and started sending Void weapons at Yellow primed to explode. He also had an automatic weapon in both hands called Soma and started firing Void bullets.

Yellow reacted fast, his guns glowing with void before changing...into two mini guns. He opened fire WAY faster than with the handguns, wiping out John’s exploding weapons and even breaking the two in his hands, without touching John.

‘Did his pistols that already shoot faster than mini guns just TURN into mini guns?!’ John thought. He took to the sky quickly and made a barrier in front of him about ten meters wide. He then formed a dozen void guns of different types and made them shoot through the barrier gaining electric damage boost.

Yellow changed one of his guns back into a handgun and the other into...a china lake grenade launcher and fired. All John heard was a loud ringing when he closed his eyes. When he opened them...he was staring out a rather deep white crater...staring at Equis...he was on the moon...

‘.....The HELL?!?! How much power does that thing have?!?! And OOWW!’ John then felt pain all over his body. He saw he had scorch March all over his torso. He flew back to Equis using both speed ability and wormhole ability.

When got back he saw Yellow just standing there waiting. The crowd started cheering at John being back. Glad he didn't die from that.

Yellow then pointed the china lake at the crowd, and stood there.

John blinked in front of Yellow and slashed the weapon in halve with Void slayer. John looked at yellow. “ Don't even think about it.”

Yellow looked at the broken weapon, a small spark of energy came from it before he dropped it and teleported away. The weapon sparkin...a lot.

John quickly realized what was happening. He couldn't make a barrier to stop. Didn't want to risk it. So he grabbed it and quickly started using wormholes like crazy to get this thing off planet. When he was a good bit away he threw it, but wasn't able to escape the blast.

While John was blasted halfway to the Dragon lands...from the other direction, the rest of the explosion went into the wormhole, some of the moon being caught and a noticeable dent appeared on it after the blinding light faded.

John crawled out of another crater, above him, Yellow, pointing at his other gun and then raising his hands into the air, making an ‘are you serious’ type of body action.

“Hey. Don't point your toys at innocents and I won't break them. Also.” John said before blasting Yellow with a Nova blast. Sending him into a mountain and blowing it up.

“Hope the dragons don't get mad.” John said.

Yellow came out of the ground in front of John, dusted off his cloak, then sat down his gun turning into...a psp and he started playing it.

John just looked at him. “Uh. Aren't we fighting?”

Yellow didn’t respond, just kept playing.

“Uhh…” John said before wondering. We walked up to Yellow, he poked him and Yellow did nothing.

John was really confused. He then looked at Yellow mask. ‘Might as well see who I'm dealing with.’ John grabbed the mask, and lifted it off...Zeke...it was Zeke’s face, only his eyes were white, all white.

“What da hell?!” John said. Why did this guy have Zeke’s face? What's going on?

“I see you saw Yellow’s face.” Core said, walking up behind Yellow. “Guess how.”

John thought for a moment. “I'll say the craziest one. You're trying to make a clone of Zeke. Only with the Killing mood under your control for something big. Either a way to gain more power or...maybe make something.”

“Hit the nail on the hammer. Yellow here is Zeke’s Equal physically, though, being made from memories of Zeke’s families memories of him, he’s...not complete.”

“This incomplete clone sent me to the moon...what was a complete one supposed to do? Send me to another reflection?” John asked.

“Forge me a rival for the X-blade, this one made from darkness...and void. Once that has been made, I just have to become a Psychopath and it will all, finally, end.”

“Not if me and the others have anything to say about it.” John said powering up.

“Please, Yellow is just missing one ingredient to be whole and my plan will be done. I am on the edge of my victory, though, I show my hand now as a means to both show off and see if you whelps get stronger to stand a chance. One last war before it all goes poof, if you will.”

John, in a moment of great stupidity; charged at Core with Fenrir charged with void. It was only a half second before he came close that he realized. ‘OH CRAP!!’

To John’s shock and relief, Core just sidestepped his attack, letting him fall to the ground behind him. “Weren’t thinking clearly, were you?”

“Got to admit. No I wasn't. Kinda hard to when someone that you both hate and terrified of is gloating in front of you.” John said standing back up.

“Well clearly Yellow doesn’t care about this fight anymore, he’s gaming. I gathered a fair amount of data, though, you did get stronger. For that, I’ll tell you one thing. Anything you wanna know, I’ll answer one time.”

“...When do you plan on making your move?”

I could feel Core smiling under his mask. “That, is a good question. I thought long and hard about it too, all I need is ready, so when will I make my move… I decided to settle on July tenth, fifteen years from now.”

Fifteen years. We got about Fifteen years till the final battle. “ Why so long though? If you have all that you need why wait?” John asked.

“Time. Time for you all to grow, get stronger, see your families and kids grow. Makes seeing them die so much harder. July tenth was the day I became what I am today, well, months names changed but I have had more than enough time to calculate the correct date. After all, one should never forget the day of their rebirth.”

John gritted his teeth. His anger at Core wanting to play with the love ones me and the others will have later. Treating them like some kind of toy to break. John was unconsciously letting out even more power than he had before. Almost about to lose control.

“Wow, not bad. A void demon. Now I see how brother linked you to void. Speaking of, that’s going to be a side project of mine, finding my brothers little workshop. Don’t want anything from it, just wanna burn it to the ground. Answer me this.” The next thing John knew Core was right behind him. His black Fenrir in hand about to strike. “Why do you fight, or rather, who do you fight for. A mare who lost her family, or something dark?” Core struck John, sending him flying all the way back to town.

When John was hit he felt pain. A lot of pain. He found himself back at the original arena. He could barely move. He saw Undyne. She was missing an arm and was kneeling near a dust pile. He couldn't see sans anywhere.

After thinking for a few seconds and seeing the tears in Undyne’s eyes. He knew that pile was Sans. He couldn't believe it. Sans...was dead. He looked to his left and Saw the assassin holding her right hand. He knew she was smirking at the kill. His anger was spiking again when Core showed up.

“VSO, head back home, and take Yellow with you.”

“Yes sir.” VSO said, Blinking to Yellow then Blinking them both to the realm of darkness.

“Well John, it’s been fun, but I have other, well, actually I don’t have much to do to fill fifteen years. Heh, might just explore Void more. I owe where I am now to you John, you know that too. Without you you’d all still have futures. So thank you John, your hand is the hand that will help me end everything.”

John’s anger was growing more and more as Core went on. He made a quick glance at Roseluck. He won't fail. Zeke, him, and the others will stop Core.

Core then pulled a random child from the crowd and broke its neck. “I need you stronger.”

John froze. He didn't even here the mother of the child scream. He felt...cold, and angry. He couldn't even describe this anger. He was getting up. Shaking a lot as he did. When he was standing he put his hands on his face shaking.

Then a doppelgänger appeared. It looked at John then the dead child. It shook its head then look at Core. Core saw its eyes were slited. He also felt a different presence from it.

“Well now, what have we here? Void being clearly, but sentient, unlike most. Any name you go by?”

“Nothing worth mentioning to a child like you.” It said appearing in front of Core faster than he could track. “You're the one called Core correct?” It asked. Looking at Core like he was an insect.

“Indeed.” Core said, impressed. “Finally, a being with power.”

It smirked. “It's not me you'll fight soon.” John was shaking even more with Void coming off him. “You should have left when you had the chance.”

“I’ll take that bet.” Core said, a smirk on his face as he took off his mask.

“You made a great mistake killing that child. Even greater making John so angry. Want to know why?” It asked. More and more Void was concentrating on John. Looking like it's about to explode.

“It is unwise…” As it spoke the final words to its sentence. John moved his hands enough to reveal his eyes. Eyes as black as Void. “ To anger the next EMPEROR OF VOID!!” As it yelled the last bit John let out a roar that shook all of Equis. Void exploding around him, breaking the ground, sending trees flying, and covering a vast area.

Vanitas and the others were able to get a shield up in time to protect the town. Vanitas couldn't believe what was happening.

Core look at where John was, and in the mass expansion of Void swirling like a huge Tornado. He saw John's eyes looking right at him. He felt his power and was both excited and, for a moment,...a bit little of fear.

Author's Note

IM BACK!! I wonder how many thought this was dead? Anyway things getting hectic just as John gets back. How will the fight go now with John's new Void Demon form? Find out in the next chapter. Which will be a collab with other authors and their characters like Zeke and others.

John vs Core. Void vs Darkness

Core stood across from John, or whatever he was now. The energy that came from him was enough to rip clean though the barriers into other reflections. The sky darkened with the foul, raw Void energy. It was as if Nature itself was scared of it. Winds blew with hurricane speeds and as black lightning tore the sky apart. As for Core himself, he stared at John, and felt something, something that was lost to him for countless years. Fear. “Heh...heheh…” Core chuckled. “Gloves off then.” He smirked, taking off his mask and tossing it to the side, summoning two black Fenrir’s.

John stood there. Swaying a little. His form completely different from before. Most of it was black as Void. His eyes were white. No, not white. More like a mass of rage and raw power. He had ethereal like horns that curved from the back of his head like ram horns but demonic, and two large wings attach to his back.

In an instant he vanished. Core’s eyes widened they turned around quickly to try and block. Only for him to double over as a fist buried itself deep into his gut. He felt pain. Then he was hit with an uppercut that sent him flying with the force shattering the ground they were on like glass.

Got up quickly, and rapidly cast high level spells infused with darkness at John, who dodged or blocked most of them. The few that did hit, felt like raindrops on his skin.

John flew at incredible speeds catching up to Core in less than half a second. John grabbed one of Core black Fenrir's and broke it in his clawed hand like a twig. Then slugged Core to the other side of the planet catching up to him quickly.

Core landed in a crater making it ten times larger from his impact. He looked to his left and saw the being from before.

“I would recommend you stop playing around if you want to live.” It said smugly with a big smirk.“Well excuse me to your slaughter. This world is about to get some guest soon. Interesting ones at that. Especially six of them.” It then disappeared with John appearing soon.

Core hacked out a large chunk of black blood, it burning the ground it touched as he got back up. “So the rest are coming. Might have to speed up some things.” He muttered, snapping his fingers and sending a message via darkness to his followers. “Brother went all out when he made these people. Two can play at that game.”

John just growled then threw a punch which entered a portal of some kind. Next thing Core knew he was hit from behind. He growled and grabbed the fist. Then sent a wave of Darkness that sent John flying. John just stopped mid air and watched Core while swaying a bit.

Core looked up at John, and placed a hand over the pure darkness where his heart should be. “Unlock, Reaver.” A large aura of darkness appeared around Core’s body began to change. His skin peeled off, and what remained looked mummified, and ancient. His limbs grew longer, his jaw split into two, as four more pairs of eyes appeared on his face. Core’s robes changed, becoming a grey, dusty, ragged cloak. A hole was over where his heart would be, and there glowed a black orb, with three more locks on it. Core raised his hand, a scythe made of Keychains appearing. “Moonlight Cemetery.” Core spoke, dark magic flowing into the ground as Skeletons of all types of races rose from the earth, each wielding rusted, decaying Keyblades.

John let out a loud roar as he created dozens of Void orbs and sent them at Core and his troops. The orbs destroyed a good bit of them with Core deflecting the ones at him away. He then had to block as John smashed a giant blade of Void on him destroying the ground beneath him.

While the army of undead dealt with the earth under them falling apart, Core vanished, reappearing behind John, who met his attack and the two locked blades. “What lengths will you go to, to end me?” Core asked, his voice deeper, hollow, and rhaspy.

John just roared and created a huge arm of void on his back which grabbed Core and threw him across the sky. He corrected himself quickly but had to dodge a massive blast of Void. He turned and saw John coming in quick.

Core summoned another Scythe, this one being made of twisted, decayed Keyblades. “Hollow Ends.” He said, using both Scythes and casting a spell that flooded the air and putrefied it with darkness. While John was unaffected...those in the settlement below...were choking with each breath. “Save them, or end me? Decisions decisions.”

John suddenly disappeared into a portal. The next thing Core knew John slugged him to his right before disappearing into another portal. John repeated this multiple times till Core saw a small pattern then dodge John coming from behind. He then hit him with both Scythes sending him into a mountain. Which became a crater from the impact.

Core once again placed a hand over his “heart”, the dark, locked orb. “Unlock. Litch.” Core’s body once again began to change. His Scythes disbanding as his body shed all it’s rotten flesh, his now bony body being wrapped in black cloth, covered with a cloak weaved from various hides. Core now stood at fifteen feet, all skeletal, his eye sockets glowing yellow as a staff of bones and Keychains appeared in his hand. “Lifeless.” He said, waving his staff as the moon above began to corrode, a large chunk of it vanishing into a silver gas that Core drank like wine. A boost in power surged through him, while this world’s Luna...Screamed in agony. “Tick. Tock.” Core mocked as John was approaching.

John then surrounded himself in Void which broke off. His skin looking shinier. He then Blinked behind Core and smashed him with two huge Void arms off his back into the ground before sending hundreds of Void blast into the crater.

John then landed in the crater a dozen feet from Core. Swaying his body in a mindless fashion. Core got up and dusted himself. Not admitting that the attack had hurt. He saw the way John was acting and realised that John wasn't there.

“So, is the demon at least there or is the Void itself controlling the body?” Core asked, his voice deeper than before.

John grabbed his head and started shaking. He then let out a loud roar as an explosion of Void surrounded him increasing his power. He then launched himself at Core grabbing him by his head and practically digging a trench with his face.

“Void it is.” Core muttered. He grabbed John’s wrist and managed to twist it off him, and teleported back into the sky. He then summoned a dark lightning bolt in his hand, and shot it at John, who took the full impact. He was harmed by it, but not enough to stop him. When the attack was over, John was emitting smoke..

John looked up and then summoned four void arms. Two at his upper back and two at his lower back. He put the arms in front of him and started gathering massive amount of Void. Once the blast was larger then him he condensed it to the size of a basketball. He then launched it right at Core. He realized quickly if he didn't dodge that blast will hurt a lot.

Core managed to dodge, though part of his leg was taken from the blast. “Huh. Still want more?” Core placed a hand over his orb of Darkness. “Unlock. Black Knight.” Core spoke, his body began to shrink to slightly taller than his normal heightheight, his apparel changing into a jet black set of armor covering his whole body. In his hand he summoned a greatsword version of Soul Eater, only the eyeball was replaced with a heart. The Soul Eater Greatsword was over twenty feet long, and Core wielded it with one hand. “How much further?” Core said, his voice normal again, and was waiting for John to make the first move.

John practically teleported a dozen feet from him. Before dividing himself into ten John's. It's power not dropping at all. Each then creating Massive Void swords in both hands about fifteen feet long.

Each John then went straight for Core ready to kill him.

Core spun, infusing darkness and void into his blade. When it made contact with the Johns, they were defeated, save for the original, who took the hit and was sent flying into what was Canterlot Mountain, now crumbled by the impact.

John got up slowly from the crater. With a huge cut across his chest. He looked at Core...and charged straight at him. He was impaled by Soul Eater, but it didn't stop him. He impaled himself further till he was right up in Core face. He grabbed him with both his arms before creating six Void arms. Which started surrounding them with tons of Void. Core saw what it was trying to do. It was trying to create a much bigger blast from before and then detonate it point blank. He didn't have long before it goes off.

Before he could move John suddenly started taking them up. Before he knew it they were off the planet. He had to do something or this won't end well.

Core placed his hand over his darkness...for the last time. “Fine then. Your funeral.” Core said, letting go of a shaky breath. “Unlock...Sin.” Core’s body convoluted, twisted and snapped. He fell to the ground, screaming. Pain surging through him as he fell back onto the planet. When he hit the world, it was a ball or darkness cocooning what was within. When the darkness began to fade, what was left was...a child. Ash skin, black eyes, with grey hair. His clothes were a purple hoodie and shorts, black shoes. “Now then, where are you?” Core said, his voice like a twisted child’s.

John appeared before Core looking at him. He was still swaying to and fro. Looking at Core like he was nothing. He still had both wounds from Soul Eater on him. John suddenly slugged Core shattering the ground, but Core didn't even budge. "I warned you.” Core grabbed John’s wrist, and pulled off his arm with ease. He did the same to the other, John’s legs, and when John was just a roaring beast without limbs, he began punching John, each hit physically knocking the void energy out of John and into the air. “I had plans for you.” Core punched. “And that demon would have been gone.” He punched. “But you made me unlock their powers.” He punched John again, harder, a wave of darkness and void was sent out as John was normal now, clothes ragged. “But all of them. Reaver, Litch, Black Knight, and now Sin. Each one I beat and captured their essence, I only had one time to use their powers and here you are, letting them out back into the worlds now that I’ve used them up.”

Core sent one more punch sending John flying before letting him crash down. Core figured he was dead so he turned around to walk away.

“...Void…”

Core’s eyes widened when he heard John. He quickly turned around...to see two eye of something he has never seen. It wasn't the demons or John's. It was John's body, but… he didn't know what this was.

“ ...Extinction….”

It then hit Core in his chest...pain, no this was something else. Like it was trying to erase him. He felt his being starting to disappear. He had to act fast! Whatever this was it'll kill him. He had one trump card, but he won’t last long after using it. Core reached into his pure darkness, and funneled it outward. A wave of Darkness shot outwards, raising the ground and splitting the skies above. When the smoke settled, Core and John were laying in a crater.

John was knocked out. He was also in critical condition. Core wasn't any better really. He had a massive burn mark from whatever that attack was. He was back in his base form and has lost a lot of power in this fight. He got up and looked at John. Still wondering what just happened. “Just what are you? John Corvo.”

He sensed others near by and looked up. He saw his followers as well as Zeke and the others he allied with.

“Well, something might come out of this yet.”

Author's Note

Hey guys. This is part one of the mass. It's the battle. Want to know what happened to the mystery settlement? Read "Life of a Nobody" by Xinrick. Other stories will crossover with this one in my next chapter.
Also if your wondering more about John's form. Picture Asura's rage form with Gargos' wings and horns while having John's head.
Well. Later guys. Let me know what you think down in the comments. Seriously. I've got like fifteen comments all together from this story I think XD

Mass: Darkness and Psycho

Ben and Joy ran towards the increasing or ending fight, the two so focused on trying to figure out how to stop this they didn't notice grey sparks crackling around them. “I'm pretty sure we're over our heads on this one.” Joy says worriedly.

“Like all the other time's right?” Ben jokes lightly, knowing their fucked sideways if they actually got caught in the crossfire.

As the two continued onwards, a light appeared behind them. Turning around, they saw Zeke walking out of a DTL, holding the Kingdom Key D. “Sup, long time no see.” Zeke said as he approached the two.

“Sup Zeke, how you doing?” Ben asks, holding Frozen Pride and Reunion.

“Hopefully not as weirded out as us though.” Joy says, Lindworm surrounding him at the ready.

“Was just practicing with darkness when felt that spike. Cript gave me a...unique ability, a sort of gift since we’re apparently reflections.”

“Did I mention I met another reflection of yours that got your wish of ‘What would happen if I could get the hell out of my family’?” Ben asks him.

“Really? Huh. Well, big universe I guess.”

“Pretty much.” Joy shrugged.

“So, see anything?”

“Besides meeting the people of this Equestria, fucked up by the way, seeing Core and apparently John fighting, and apparently my parents murderer about to make a child from my blood and most likely hers…” Ben explains offhandedly

“It's...weird.” Joy sighs out.

“...What would pregnancy via blood be called?” Zeke questioned aloud, making Ben and Joy fall over anime style.

“Jesus fucking Christ Zeke.” Ben sighs out.

“Listen, we're going to have to find her within 5 years anyways.” Joy says. “She’s apparently going to die then.”

“...Okay...Good luck with that, till then, Let’s go find Core and John.” Zeke said, walking ahead.

Next to them, another portal opened, and out walked the Foretellers.

Kira smile, “Oh, hey guys! Looks like we aren't the only ones here.”

“You smell like ponies and vampires…” Joy starts.

“Alushy?” Ben asks the Foretellers, remembering he saw something in his assistant about them. “And uh...Kira lost...should I even ask?”

“It’s a long story.” Kira said sheepishly.

“So I’m guessing we’re headed to the same place?” Jenny guessed.

“Seems so, also Lan, you finally make that connection ya thick headed idjit?” Zeke asked, tapping the tip of Kingdom Key D against his head to emphasize the question.

Lan blushed. “I will not admit, or deny anything.” He pouted and crossed his arms.

“That blush says it all...also how does a vampire blush?”

Dan interjects. “Well we’re technically still alive do to the pony side, just vampire characteristics. Everything is still functioning normally. Except for the craving of tomato juice from time to time.” he explained. “Anyways. Let’s get to the real reason why we are all here.”

“Yes, Core and John fighting.” Ben states, the others noticing grey static around himself and Joy. “So, who's got a plan for stopping two people that are way above anything we can do at the moment?”

“Actually the fight is over already, but Core still has some fight surprisingly.” A figure that to Zeke looked like John appeared before them, but somehow he could tell that wasn't John. “Greetings once again Foretellers, and you to Zeke, Ben, and Joy. The wielder of the X-blade and the Heirs of Nothingness.”

“Do I know you Demon John?” Zeke asked.

”You too old friend. Don't worry I won't hurt your heirs.” It spoke. “I believe I haven't introduced myself yet. I...am Jar’Mudan. The previous Emperor of Void.” The now named Jar introduced.

“You're the Void Emperor...or...old Emperor…” Ben says, shaking his head to get some sort of sense in his head. “It's saying...it’s good to see you again, even through my heirs.” Ben says, taking a deep breath at that.

Joy fell to his knees, energy crackling off him at an insane rate. “Ow...the fuck is going on?” Joy asks, pain obvious in his voice.

“Basically your Nothingness is reacting to all the pure raw Void. Void and Nothingness are basically polar opposites. Similar to light and darkness. You two are still novices especially you Joy, so it's causing great discomfort.”

“I...suppose.” Joy says, getting up and fighting through the discomfort.

“So...know who the hell is stuck in my head kind of?” Ben asks. “And why I see this weird Nobody I've never seen nor heard of before?” He asks.

Jar focused for a second then spoke in a lighter tone. “That would be a Royal Guard class nobody. A Paladin.”

“Huh...that's something.” Ben frowned.

“You learn something new everyday.” Joy adds. “Anyone else got a say in this news?”

“I think we’d rather get to the point.” Dan said. “What were you saying before Jar?”

“I spoke of many things. Which do you mean?” Jar said. They could somehow tell he was smirking.

“About the fight being over. What happened?” Lan asked.

“Well you know how a bit of it went. John tapped into to 2% of my power and nearly killed Core-

“AFTER!”

”Hehe ok. Core used a final trump card to keep himself from being erased. John's still alive although unconscious and Core lost most of his power. Allow me to take you there.” Jar snapped his fingers and the next thing they knew they were at a huge crater. It looked like a mountain could fit in it. Hey saw Core and who they suspect to be John at the bottom with Core looking right at them.

“Oh damn it.” Core muttered, summoning a black Fenrir. “You “heroes” are like roaches.”

“Is it because we keep coming back or because you suck balls at killing us?” Ben asks simply, seeing Core through his ‘hud’ and knowing Core was horrifically weaker but still powerful enough to continue fighting,

“My mistake then.” He slashed his black fenrir, sending a wave of dark energy at them. They all brought out their Keyblades quickly and blocked it. “Damn.” Core muttered, readying himself.

“Hastega!” Ben and Joy say, golden clocks appearing behind the two of them and all their friends, their speed doubling suddenly. “Now, let's get going.” Ben states while summoning Skysplitter and going into his Master form as well. “Grave!” Ben shouts, raising the earth weapon high as spikes of earth shot out at Core quickly.

“Hey watch it! You nearly hit my heir!” Jar said holding John. He then proceeded to lay him down.

“No place for an unconscious man.” Zeke said, summoning the X-blade and rushing at Core, the two locking blades. “So, word is you’re a tad on the limp side right now Core, what’s the matter? Can’t play with the big boys?”

“In time.” Core said, vanishing then reappearing behind Zeke, spin kicking him across the ground.

Lan turned to his siblings. “Well, no reason to just stand around here.” He said, with his siblings agreeing. They all activated their armors and rushed to their friends sides.

Lan and Jenny rushed towards Core in a pincer like formation. Lan clashed his Unicornis with Core’s Fenrir making it a stand still, only to have Jenny on Core’s other side slashing at him. Core managed to break his lock with Lan to just narrowly avoid being hit, only to step on a suddenly frozen ground. Not to far away, Dan was seen with his Anguis stabbed into the ground, which froze it. Core tried to move, but couldn’t as his feet were also frozen in the ground. Suddenly in a flash of lightning speed, Alex skated across the frozen land gaining momentum. Once he got close enough, Alex delivered an electricity charged slash to Core’s abdomen. Breaking him out of the ice and sending him flying back.

“You lot...have no idea…” Core was muttering as he got back up from the small crater the impact after flying back made. “What you are doing.” He finished, getting back up.

“Hey Core ever wonder what it felt like to be a ping pong ball!?” Ben shouts at him randomly.

“Well here's how it feels!” Joy adds while Ben ramming Skysplitter into Cores stomach and sending him flying, Joy moving Lindworm in a way to basically make it a spiked fist and punching Core straight back at Ben, and it kept going like that except it kept getting faster and much more painful for Core. Joy smacked Core up into the air, only for Ben to appear above Core quickly.

“Gigaton Hammer!” Ben shouted, Skysplitter glowing a bright orange and ramming down into Cores chest, shooting the ‘demon’ straight into the ground and causing a massive crater on impact.

Core rose up. Blood from deep gashes dripped from his head and arms. “Fine...Let’s do this the hard way.” He said, slicing his chest open and grabbing the pure darkness where his heart should be. Shockwaves of darkness cracked the land, darkened the sky, and Core stood looking healed, only to pull out a vile of blood...or so it looked. “Look familiar Zeke!?”

Zeke’s eyes widened. “That’s...the Psychopath blood that was in me…”

“Yeah. Refining it to work with me isn’t a cakewalk. Still not even a percent to done, but…” He then broke the lid off and drink it, tossing the empty vial. “I will last enough to kill you all.” Power surged from Core, red energy flowing around him like a small tornado. After a time, it settled, and his eyes were that of a Psychopaths.

“Well…” Ben starts.

“That's not good.” Joy finishes.

“Not for you guys no.” Jar said watching Core change.

“And not good for you because John could die in the crossfire.” Joy points out.

“Have a plan for that.” He said walking over to John and placing a hand on his chest.

“I’ve been in that…things head.” Zeke said, staying defensive. “It’ll attack one of us at random.”

“Correct, but not if someone strong enough fights first.” Jar said as his hand started glowing brightly, covering John in a protective bubble.

“Flashy.” Core spoke, his voice like countless talking in unison as he rushed forward, elbowing Joy and sending him flying, blood spilling from his mouth as he then grabbed Lan and flung him high into the air.

Kira tried to attack, only for him to vanish before her swing made contact. He reappeared behind her, hammerfisting her into the ground, her head still sticking out of the ground almost comically as blood flowed from a newly acquired gash.

“Shouldn't have done that.” Jar said as the light covering John got brighter and brighter.

“Hehehehhe, it’s cute how you think Core is calling these shots Jar.” Psychopath said, appearing in front of him. “Even in this pathetic body pathetic body, we can do you some damage.”

“Who said I thought that was Core? I sensed you the millisecond Core drank that stuff.” Jar said. As the light started fading.

“Heh, whatever you say, old king.” Psychopath said, suddenly appearing behind Jar...holding both his ripped off arms. The strange blood of Jar’s not even spilling out until some time after the pain registered.

Jar looked at both spots and just laughed. “You seem to forget that pain doesn't bother me. Not after what happened to me of course. Besides not much I can do now. Me friend here is enough for your current self.”

“Hehe, and you forget, those old legends about your blood.” Psychopath then ate one of the arms whole, the other all the blood flowing out and becoming a black-red blade as the skin and bone that was left behind was tossed. “Always so hard to find it. Drink it, live eternal, or in this body’s case, a few more hours, or forge it. A weapon to match all others.”

Jar not even fazed just sighed. “What? In the name of all the crack crazy admins makes you think I don't know my own blood? Besides that's temporary anyway. Doppelganger here. So it's going to disappear in a few minutes, and again even with that this guy can take you.” Jar tilted his head towards a figure nearby that wasn't there before.

“Core, or us?” Psycho asked, rushing and locking blades with Zeke. “Heheh, the last parallel of Cript, how similar you two are, yet you will fall to your rightful place soon.”

“Burn in hell!” Zeke yelled, breaking the lock and took a swing, Psycho vanishing and appearing next to Ben, who he Sparta kicked across the field and into Canterlot Mountain. “You alright Ben?!”

“Maximise Magic! Reality Slash!” Ben shouts, something hitting the Psychopath from behind and feeling like he was being split in half from a very weak reality shifting standpoint. “Thank Christ for card clones.” Ben says while holding my book weapon and looking perfectly fine, Cores injury shifting back to normal but blood seeping out of the wound.

Zeke sighed in relief. In the corner of his eye he saw something moving. Fast. He looked, seeing a rather pissed off looking Joy wielding Graceful Dahlia. From above, Lan was performing a drop attack, trying to surprise Psychopath. Psycho caught Lan’s attack by his Keyblade, but Joy managed to land a blow that sent him a few feet. “Crimson Bouquet.” Joy says, his attack absorbing the psychopaths blood before blood soaked lotus flowers bloomed on his wound and started tearing into him, the more blood the flowers soaked up, the stronger the effect worked.

“Hehe, weak body lives.” Psycho said as the eyes became normal again.

Core regained control. “What? No, No, no!” He then looked over at Joy. “DIE MUTT!” He shouted, slicing off his own arm and the darkness then flowed out formed a black scythe. Before He got close, Zeke jumped in front of him, his right hand pulsating with darkness.

He charged at Core, his hand phasing into Core’s chest. “Consume Darkness!” Black lines highlighted both Core’s and Zeke’s bodies, the two screaming in pain as it looked like Zeke’s arm was pumping all of Core’s darkness into his own body. When he pulled out, a shockwave ripped the ground up and knocked the others over.

“Shit, Zeke!” Ben shouted, getting up after the explosion happened. “Zeke?” He calls out, readying himself for what's to come next.

“Grah.” Zeke huffed, lifting himself out of a dirt pile. “I’m alive...surprisingly.” He said, looking at his hand. “That was...creepy feeling.”

“Gah! NO!” They all turned, eyes wide. Core stood across from them, dressed in ragged cloth clothing. His eyes looked...human. “You...I’m just a Nobody again!?”

“Yes you are.” Ben nodded, Joy using Graceful Dahlia to fully absorb the other lotus petals that were filled with Psychopath Blood, the scythe absorbing any and all blood so no one else could use it for damnable reasons. “So ready to give up and die with some dignity?” Ben growled.

Core just looked furious. “I may not be a demon anymore...But you forget even in this form I have some tricks.” Core said, snapping his fingers as three Twilight Thorns appeared, each side swiping and distracting them as Core adorned a purple cloak, and walked into a DTD.

“Shit!” Ben and Joy yelp, before hearing someone tell the two to try and command them. “Halt!” Ben and Joy shout at the three nobodies, hoping that their order would stop them, which they highly doubted from how the day was going,

To their relief, it worked as the stood still. The two waves, the Twilight Thorns disbanding. By then it was too late. Core was gone. “Shit…” Zeke muttered, taking a seat on a large rock. “...does this count as a win or...a tie?”

Ben growled, looking around. “I know there's more of you! Come on out!” Ben barks out at no one. “It’s not done yet, I just know it.

“Ben! It’s over! We...tied, I think?” Zeke said, sighing. “Core will be back, but at least he’s a lot weaker now. We can call this in to the others and- GAH!” Zeke yelled, falling off his rock and clutching his chest.

“Well then. That's not good.” Jar said as he and a figure near him turned towards Zeke.

“Something's not right…” Ben mutters while Joy rushes over to Zeke and checks over him quickly, using his assistant to help out on that.

“Grah! Damn this hurts!” Zeke yelled, his body suddenly pulsing white and dark.

“That kinda happens when you absorb that much darkness. Not to mention your a balanced heart. So ya while you weakened Core you probably might kill yourself. At best. Jar told Zeke.

“His Heart is splitting!” X warned. “RUN!”

“And that's our que. I'll grab Ben and the pup. You grab the Foretellers.” Jar said quickly grabbed both Ben and Joy while the figure got the Foretellers and got out of there before something happens.

When they were far enough away, an explosion ripped the ground up. A dome of Light and Darkness swirled around for what felt like hours before it settled. In a newly formed crater’s center was a pulsating form of darkness, and a glowing form of light.

“Zeke?” Ben asked, he and Joy running over and jumping in and sliding down the crater.

The two saw...Two Zekes, one in night black clothing with Steel grey hair, and the other in Bright bright white clothing with pure blond hair rather than Zeke’s regular dirty blond after his hair dye finally washed out.

“Well that can't be good. You better go help out. I'm talking to you Foretellers to by the way.” Jar said.

“Zeke...s?” Joy asked, both getting up groggily.

“Ouch...my neck.” The dark-haired Zeke said.

“Don’t be so competent brother.” The light haired Zeke said.

“Speak for yourself, I am the one that took in all that darkness.” The dark haired one retorted.

“Okay...who, what?” Ben asked. “Okay, first off, names. What are we calling you two til we can get Zeke back.” Ben asked.

“Drazke.” The dark haired one said.

“Lake.” The blond one said.

“Don't see this every day.” The figure said next to Ben and Joy. “And I've seen a lot.”

“Well, didn’t see that coming,” Alex commented, with him and his siblings entering the scene.

“Anyone see where that arm went?” Drake asked, wondering around looking for Core’s arm where the blood blossoms were still somewhat attached.

“Over there.” The figure said pointing at the arm a couple yards away. The others just now noticing him.

“Thanks,” Drazke said, heading over to grab it.

Lake, for his part, went up to Kira. “Oh, you poor child. Does that gash hurt?”

Kira rubbed the back of her neck sheepishly. “A little, but a little vampire healing and a cure spell and it’ll be all fine.”

The figure suddenly pointed a Keyblade at Kira’s gash and said. “Cura.” He healed up her gash.

“Oh, thanks whoever you are. So what's going on here?” She asked wanting an update.

“I am Lake, Zeke’s light half.” Lake explained. “The dark haird me getting that arm is Drazke, my brother and Zeke’s dark half.”

“So you are the two halves of his heart?” Lan interjected. “There’s a lot of questions still up in the air, but I guess the first one is if we can put you two back together.”

“Well, we split because the darkness Zeke took from Core put us out of balance with one another. Right now Drazke has all Core’s old strength, and I am...well, as strong as Zeke is normally.”

“Will your dark half be a problem by any chance?” The figure asks. Being cautious.

“We come from a naturally balanced being. This is just a hiccup. I’ll even out with Drazke in a few days or so. Til then...I guess the wives back home will have more of me, us?”

“Pinkie’s fetish,” Drazke said, walking back over with the arm. “Clone sex...a WTF if I ever heard one.”

“Can our pinkies not share so much…” Ben mutters to himself.

Jenny covered Kira’s ears. “Hey, Zeke’s! Cool it with the dirty talk! We have a little sister here.”

“Huh?” Kira said confused. “What’s everyone saying?”

The figure was watching this when he suddenly started laughing. “Man. Never thought their reincarnations would be like this.”

“Well, that’s life,” Drazke said, moving his grip on Core’s arm, the arm moving and a small drop of blood flying off, hitting Lake in the eye.

“Ouch! That stings.” Lake said, rubbing his eye. When he stopped and blinked...the eye was a Psychopaths. All eyes were on Lake now. “What?”

“I thought I got rid of all of it…” Joy says worriedly.

Drazke carefully put the arm down. “Brother. Be calm.”

Dan and his siblings just stared dumbly. “Wow… that's like, super gross.”

“It’s worse than what you are thinking,” Drazke said, Lake’s other eye slowly being covered in the red.

“Not good. Well at least I can do something.” The figure said summoning two Keyblades.

“Why are you so scared brother?” Lake asked.

“Just, stay calm,” Drazke said. “Some...Psychopath blood must have been at that drop.”

“WHAT?!” Lake screamed, panicking.

“Brother, stay calm! It won’t activate if you stay calm.”

“But, Brother I...I’m Scared” Lake’s other eye became completely covered.

“And he lost it.” The figure said.

“Fuck.” Ben and Joy say at the same time.

Lake’s face was blank for a time. Everything felt still as everyone waited for him to make a move. “Brother?” Drazke asked.

“Not here.” Psychopath replied, rushing the Figure, palm striking him as the Figure’s body exploded into blood and microscopic bits of flesh. “Finally, a proper host again. And with such unique powers.”

“Where were you aiming?” Psycho looked behind him to see the figure completely fine. Puzzled till he saw his eyes were tinged with silver.

“Okay, well this escalated quickly.” Lan summoned his blade once again in defence.

“Oh Lan, you should know.” Psycho said, appearing behind him. “No rest for the wicked.” There was an audible snap. Lan fell over as Psychopath was holding what appeared to be a chunk of spine. “Have fun regrowing that.”

“No problem. Curza.” The figure used a powerful Cure spell to heal Lan. “Is that it?”

Lan got back up, stretching his “new” back. “Thank goodness for healing magic and vampire healing factor.”

“Oh fine, play it your way then.” Psychopath said, snapping his fingers as pools of blood appeared around him. What crawled out horrified the Foretellers...the fallen union members from the Clone Josh attack. “Have fun, I got other things to attend to.” Psycho said as he stepped into one of the pools.

“Where you going!” The figure hit him with a chain of light attaching to Psycho and pulled him back and slammed him out of the crater. “You guys deal with the dead. Me and Drazke will handle Psycho.”

“Oh, you tease. You think it’s just the newest members coming out?” The pools of blood opened wider, and out crawled hundreds of blood covered fallen...from the Keyblade War. “Let me go and save the world, or hold me here and let it die. Cause for as long as I am here these portals stay open. Your choice.”

The Figure looked at the fallen in silence. “...those are my friends.” He suddenly appeared before Psycho with pure white wings on him shining a lot of light with both keyblades glowing like stars. He then started hitting him with enough to force to turn mountains into pebbles. Yelling out a word at each hit. “THOSE! ARE! MY! FRIENDS! YOU! GOD! DAMN! BASTARD!” At the last hit he turned the black looking Keyblade into an axe and smashed Psycho away.

“Like I care.” Psycho said, appearing behind the Figure, unharmed, and out of the chains. “You forget it’s not easy to kill one of us. Especially in a host like this. Cript’s parallels all hold the keys to the greatest source of power in all creations, and that’s why I made it my goal to take all of them.”

“I've killed worse than you. I've not even begun to fight.” The figure said taking off his hoodie revealing his face. “Besides you pissed me off.”

“Yeah, I do that.”” Psycho said, spin kicking Figure. He blocked with his Keyblades...both of which broke on impact and sent him across the sky. “The Sentient life forms willpower. In no one in all creation and time is it stronger than in Cript and his parallels. Not, all but one...and a half are mine.”

“Want to know something great about Keyblades?” The figure appeared behind Psycho. Who suddenly had a cut on his cheek. “Even if something breaks them. The wielders heart can always bring them back.” He said holding both again.

“Wanna test that?” Psycho said with a smile, snapping his fingers as blood covered Keyblades appeared. “Oh goodie, I got half of those keys stuck inside Zeke’s heart still.” He snapped his fingers again, more appearing. With a flick of his finger, Psycho sent them all after Figure.

Figured smirked at the sight. It's been awhile since he went all out.

As they gazed at the horde of the bloody spectators of their dead Union members, they’re faces were showing intensity. If the horde was of living beings, they would have felt the intense pressure emanated from them.

“How dare he. To disrespect not only us, but the lives of our Union members.” Lan said, venom dripping from his voice.

Jenny clenched her teeth so hard they became fangs. “That Bastard! When I get my hands on him, I’ll tear him to shreds!”

Dan still looked cool, but anger was evident by his fierce glare. “But first we have to deal with these abominations.”

Alex agreed. “Why don’t we pull out the big guns?”

Kira nodded, not saying anything and only wanted to fight.

“Allow me to help a little. I don't have much power left in this form, and Drex is running on a timer holding that Psycho off. So I'll split it. Half will go to you guys. Nearly doubling your current strength and the other half will go to Drex to buy more time. Good luck.” with that Jar split his remaining power and sent it to them and the figure who they now know as Drex. Although it sounded familiar they'll worry about it later.

The energy they received from Jar brought back some of the fire they held. They were now ready for a fight.

“Thank you Jar. We’ll put this power to good use. Hope you guys don’t mind a change of scenery.” Lan brought out a Dream Card, as well as his siblings. “Ready?”

“Ready!” They said together.

"We cast: Serene Sanctuary!"

The area around them was surrounded by white light before settling down and revealed their new battlefield. There was a single alter in the center of the everything. Surrounded by shallow waters, enough for them to stand on firmly. The sunlight that pierced through the cloudy skies illuminated the whole field.

“Welcome to our personal Dream Field. This one has a particularly OP ability, which is why it takes all five of us to cast.” Dan started explaining.

“It pertains to us specifically. Increasing the states of all of us and those who we see as our allies. As well as lowering those of our enemies.” Lan finished.

“Impressive. Tell me, do you see their faces in your nightmares?” Psycho asked, looking around at the new battlefield.

“Is this fucking Sanctuary from Dissidia Final Fantasy?" Ben asks with a frown.

“Well it looks pretty at least.” Joy points out. “But we still have to fight.”

“Right. Be careful guys. Just because their undead doesn't mean they're not dangerous, and I'm fighting a Psychopath so it's kinda up for debate who has the worst deal.” Drex said holding both his Keyblades at Psycho.

“Hey, guys, how much stress can this place take before it breaks?” Ben asks the Foretellers, opening his book to a certain page.

“Quite a bit. It’s being cast by all five of us after all. So go nuts.” Alex smirked.

Giant blue spell circles and rune work surrounded Ben as they said that. “Cool.” He grins. “Quicken Supreme Spell. Now Supreme Magic! FALLEN DOWN!” Ben shouts, in the middle of the undead army a massive column of magic exploded downwards, the column of magic destroying any enemy not strong enough that remained in its three hundred foot radius.

That was the flame that lit the fire of battle as they all charged into the fight. Joy rushed over to Drezke and slapped him hard. “Wakey Wakey Jackass it's time for fighting!”

Drezke rubbed the mark Joy left. “...Let’s see what I still have.” He said, focusing as Kingdom Key D and Discord appeared. “Huh...This will do.” He said, a dark aura growing around him.

“Hey, a little help would be appreciated!?” Drexel yelled while clashing with Psycho.

“Shit.” Joy growled while rushing over to help Drexel fight, switching to Lindworm as Ben started fighting the horde of enemies. “Wind Talon!” Joy shouted, swinging the lances as sickies of wind shot fast towards the Psychopath.

Psycho block the attack, blood appearing out of the air and shielded him. Drezke joined in, his aura not four times his size as pure rage was filling him and fueling his attacks. Psycho shook both Joy and Drexel just to clash with Drezke. “Heh, your brother is not in here, you know that.”

“Then at least I can give him a proper burial!” Drazke shouted, darkness affecting his appearance now as he appeared like a humanoid Neo Shadow, clashing Psycho.

“Damn…” Joy muttered, dashing towards the Psychopath and attempting to stab him with his keyblade while he was busy holding Drazke back.

Joy’s Keyblade went through Psycho, who simply grabbed Joy’s Keyblade and finished pulling it through him, his wound vanishing mere seconds after the Keyblade was removed. “Nice try mutt.” Psychopath said, slashing Joy with his own Keyblade, he dodged, but part of his left ear was cut off.

Joy growled. “Shit…” He mutters, before cutting his hand with his keyblade, the blood dripping on Reunion and the blade gaining a dark red glow. “Let's hope this works…” He muttered while dashing towards the Psychopath. “Drezke move!” Joy shouted.

Hesitantly, Drezke moved to the side, giving Joy an opening.

”Sorry Zeke…” Joy thinks to himself while slashing down at the Psychopath with his sin infused keyblade, hoping to finish it.

Meanwhile, at the outer rim of the battle field, the Foretellers and Ben were mowing down the horde of the Undead. Keeping the entire horde away from the main battle. One by one, tens by tens, the undead Union members were no match for their former masters.

“Hey guys?” Alex called out while slashing away more enemies. “I’m not complaining or anything, but why are we taking the role of supporting characters this time around? I want more of the action.”

“Okay one I have no idea if any of you ever fought a Psychopath. It's never fucking fun.” Ben states. “And two, if you all want, we can have our own adventure, hopefully something that doesn't involve the end of the universe.” He says, creating a massive explosion and killing more of the undead. “How's that sound?”

Outside of his senses, three more undead appeared behind Ben. Before they had time to strike, Jenny came in swinging, killing them all. “Ben’s right Alex, that isn’t our role here. We’re here to help them deal with their problem.”

“Yeah, this isn’t our story,” Kira said, casting more spells that destroyed a lot of other enemies.

“No, it's just not your time to shine in this giant ass story.” Ben says to Kira, swapping to Skysplitter. “But right now is the time for some healthy family undead slaying!” Ben cheers, golf clubbing the ground and a bunch of zombies flew away in pieces before he rushing through.

Alex huffed. “Alright, back to the old grind.” Charging his keyblade with lightning and zipped through the battle field.

“Hey at least calmer hang out times are ahead with me and Joy right?” Ben asks.

“Right!” Kira cheered.

“Especially with how adorable Kira and Joy will be when they hang out.” Ben points out with a giant smile.

Back to Joy, Drazek, Drex, and the Psycho.

Joy’s Sin attack hit, slicing off Psychopath’s head as it and the body fell. There was a silence as they slowly walked towards it. “Is...are they dead?” Drezke asked, worry across his face.

“Something tells me it ain't over yet. That was too easy.” Drex said not letting his guard down.

As Drezke walked over to the headless body, it twitched, making him jump as the three pointed their weapons at it. The body stood up, grabbing it’s head. Blood poured from the head and blood flowed out of the body. The body grew a head out of just blood, a silhouette or one, and the head made a body of one. “I’ll give it to you, that kinda hurt.”

“Oh no…” Joy said breathlessly. “How in the nine hells are you doing that? And what about…” Joy was to scared off what he most likely caused in this situation.

“Great. Is he immortal? Knew that was too easy.” Drex said deadpanned.

“Heh, everything dies. I’m no exception.” Psycho said, the body rushing and attacking Drexel while the head charged Joy and Drezke.

“Shit!” Joy yelped, summoning Frozen Pride. “Drezke, mind keeping it busy?”

“Trying!” Drezke said Psycho’s blood arm stretched out like a vine pinning him down. “How is a liquid so fucking dense!?”

“Fighting a headless body. Strangely not the weirdest fight I got into.” Drex said using his Keyblades in gun mode blasting it back as well as the Keyblades attacking him.

“Come on, come on…” Joy tried finding someone who could help them out in this situation. “Damn it.” He growled before calling someone who has experience against Psychopaths. He then summoned Graceful Dahlia and rushed after the head attacking them hoping the person he called would come soon.

As Joy attacked, there was a flash. When he blinked, Both parts of Psychopath were tosses to the side. The attacker. A dark brown haired woman, she wore a tunic or sorts, had some kind of old fang earring, and wielded a really odd weapon. A blood stained rock, held to the top of a stick with leather straps. “You rang?” She asked.

“Yes.” Joy nodded while pointed to both the head thing and the headless thing. “Too much to explain but Zeke's light half became a Psychopath.” He tells her.

“Hehe, long time no see.” Psychopath said, both parts of him getting back up and returning to one body. “How’s it been, Cain?”

“Wait for what!?!” Joy barked in surprise.

“Been what? Close to two years since I finally got you out of me Psychopath, I say not long enough.” Cain barked.

“Heheh, I owe every host I had back in that realm to you.”

Cain pointed the weapon at Psychopath. “My biggest mistake.”

Joy growled, drinking a potion and his ear being all better. “Well, let's get this over with.” Joy said. ”Hopefully I can get him back if I take out the psychopaths blood.” Joy thinks to himself, thinking that if he doesn't have a humanity blade getting the blood out would be a good second.

“Let's just end this please,” Drex said getting up. “I don't have much time left anyway.”

“Let’s try, in the body, he has now...It won’t be easy.” Cain said.

Drezke looked at what was once his other half, his brother. It dawned on him that, if he can’t be cured, he has to be killed...and Zeke will never come back. “...Let him leave…” Drezke said.

“What? But if he leaves who knows what he'll do. And we can cure him right?” Joy asks.

“None of us have a Humanity weapon.” Cain pointed out. “I just got the First Weapon. Besides, I can’t even wield one, and Joy and Ben, the others would have to earn one. Even with one, there’s no guarantee it will cure him. Every Psycho possessed Parallel Cript has encountered...Was incurable, so our odds are low.”

“Oh no…” Joy muttered.

“Damn it,” Drex said.

“Heh, what the circumstance you all have, kill me now and Zeke will never have a chance to come back, wait to see if the host is curable, at the cost of, rough estimate, a few hundred thousand worlds. So, what’s more important to you all, one man, or all those lives?” Psychopath asked, a sly smirk on his face as he spoke.

“I really want to kill you.” Drex deadpanned. Powering down. His hair turning brown and eyes going green.

“Sorry Drezke, but you did make us promise.” Joy tells him while moving forward. “Crimson Lotus Blitz!” Joy shouts, bolting towards the Psycho as dozens of blade-like lotus flowers shot towards him.

As Joy was about to strike, he was suddenly hit by Drezke, his attack failing as he fell. Drezke then grabbed Joy by his neck. “If he is incurable. I will kill him myself. Then. You kill me.” He finished, throwing Joy back towards Drexel. He then turned to Psychopath. “Don’t even think I am bluffing.”

“I know, I have his memories after all.” Psychopath said, a red portal opening under him as he fell in, it closing as he went in.

“Well at least it's over...for now,” Drex said holding Joy before putting him back on his feet.

“Fucking hell.” Joy frowned. “Thanks.” He says to Drexel while rubbing his neck. “Well...that was a thing…”

“Come on. Let's go see if the others are ok.” Drex said turning around and walking towards them.

Joy looked over to where the others were, seeing another explosion happened. “I'm sure they're fine.” Joy says. “It was nice to meet you.” Joy kindly says to Cain.

“Same, maybe next time we meet it’s without something worse than Death itself around,” Cain said with a small smile as she snapped her fingers, and vanished.

“Hopefully…” Joy sighs out while heading off to see if his family is alright fighting a bunch of zombies. “Today just went from fine, too bad, to weird, too bad, to worse…” He sighed out.

“Good job everyone,” Ben says to the Foretellers, standing in a small crater filled with dead zombies. “Now...where's the other shit that's gonna obviously appear?”

“Well, considering our track record. It should be happening pretty soon.” Lan piped in. “Be ready for anything guys.”

“Yo. We're back. With some bad news.” Drex said with Joy near him.

“Psychopath got away, Drezke is gonna kill it, then I and Ben are gonna kill him.” Joy tells them.

“Fuck.” Ben frowned. “Well don't worry, there's more shit coming as per normal.”

“Life of keybearers,” Drex said, shrugging.

“Well...I mean besides the fact most of us are in herds.” Ben says honestly, looking around for any portals suddenly opening up. “Who wants potions?” He asks, wanting to give them out to help.

“I got this. Curza.” Drexel said. Healing everyone there.

“Oh hey.” Kira walked up to Drexel. “I never got to ask with all the fighting going on. But who are you?” She asked, feeling like she knew him.

Drex looked at her for a sec before pointing behind the Foretellers. “I think you have something else to do Ava.”

They looked behind them to see...ghost. The ghost of the Unions from the war. They all looked towards their former masters with solemn looks.

“Everyone,” Kira said, tears threatened to fall from her eyes. They did not speak, only stared as the Masters gazed at them.

“... We’re sorry. Everything was destroyed because of our foolishness.” Lan spoke first.

Jenny clenched her fist. “If we weren't so hard headed and blind to the Masters plot, we could have all continued to live in peace.”

“But instead, we dragged all of you into our fight, and it cost you your lives.” Dan piped in.

“We really screwed up. I guess I speak for all of us when I say we don’t expect you to forgive us. But just know, that we are sorry.”

The spirits still stood there staring, until two of them stepped forward out of the crowd.

“Skuld, Ephemera.” Kira recognized them. After a moment of silence, the two of them smiled and knelt down to bow. The rest followed their lead.

“You… Forgive us? Why? If it weren’t for us…” Kira started but stopped when they all stood back up. Skuld and Ephemera placed their hands over their heart, before thrusting them out in a flowing motion.

The Foretellers were confused at first, but quickly remembered when it meant.

“May your heart be your guiding key.” Lan translated with a smile.

Drex looks on and smiled. “They forgive you. Because they know you'll do better this time. Right, Skuld. Ephemera.” Drex said. Both looked at him and nodded.

The Foretellers noticed that the way he spoke sounded like he knew them. They tried to think about why Drex looked familiar.

“As for you earlier question Ava. My name...is Drexel Quake.”

Drexel Quake, that single name struck a chord in all their minds. Memories started flooding into their minds of their past lives.

“Drexel Quake. I remember.” Lan said shocked. “You were a member of my Union, back when we were who we were.”

“But that was Millennia ago, how is this possible?” Dan asked.

“Hey! You’re the boy that Marinette was talking about. You cut my arm off!” Jenny said, comically angry.

“One, that was before the war was even in thought, and two. You guys killed me so we’re even.” Drex said.

Lan gazed at the ground with shame. “Yes, that’s true and I’m sorry.”

Drex walked up to Lan and smack his head. “Don't worry about it. That was the past.”

“Hey don't hit your master,” Lan smirked before both of them laughed together. “But still, how are you here?”

“Thank Jar'Mudan for that. You guys know John? Well, he is my reincarnation.” Drex said pointing at the still unconscious John.

“So we aren’t the only ones that were brought back.” Dan realized. “I wonder how much more there are out there.”

Drex shrugged. “Who knows. Well, what about you two over there?” He said to Ben and Joy. “Cat got your tongues?” He smirked a little.

“Nah just listening,” Ben says.

“Why is everyone else reincarnations of special people and I’m Ben's old life?” Joy asks.

Shrugged. “Luck? Who knows.” Drex said.

“You are amazing Joy, not as amazing as them but still amazing.” Ben smiles.

“Now, now, don’t sell yourself short Ben, Joy. It’s not who you are affiliated with that makes you amazing, it’s your actions. You're just as amazing as the rest of us.” Kira said, cheering him up.

“I always sell myself short.” Ben deadpans. “And also damn, you and Joy would be the most adorable couple.” He says to Kira.

“Nuu~.” Joy blushes in embarrassment. “She probably already has a boyfriend.” He tells Ben, his hood down and yes the Foretellers could see Joy was adorable as hell.

“If Joy and Kira were a couple how adorable would they be?” Ben asks the others.

Drex looked at Kira to see her blushing as well and chuckled. He patted her head while chuckling.

While Kira was busy being embarrassed, the other four just smiled. Although if one were to pay attention, they could sense a dark presence behind them.

Lan suddenly gripped Ben’s shoulder. “Let’s not go off pairing them off just yet.”

“Correct, she’s too young to date,” Dan said sinisterly.

“And any boy that thinks he has a chance has to go through us.” Alex finished.

Ben just laughed at this. “Oh god, this is hilarious.”

“Dude! They look like their gonna murder me.” Joy whimpers. “Kira is pretty yes but I'm too young to die.”

“Good call dude,” Drex said while still patting Kira's head.

“I asked if they would be a cute couple, but your reactions are just too funny.” Ben sighs out with a happy smile.

Drex suddenly started to glow. “Well. Guess my time is up.”

“For now.” Drezke said, walking up to the group finally. “You’ll be back.”

“Maybe. Depends I guess.” Drex said smiling. “Doubt it though.”

“I just want to say a few things before I go.”

“What is it Drezke?” Lan asked.

“First off, give this to my family,” Drezke said, handing Lan a ring. “Tell them Zeke is dead, and this was all that was found.”

“We’ll keep our promise,” Ben says to Drezke.

“Well, i guess that he is technically dead.” Alex chimed in. “You sure about this?”

“If Zeke can come back, he’ll sort this mess out.” Drezke explained. “If not, I’ll be dying anyway. Best his family never know about this. And secondly, about Lake…” Drezke’s aura grew rapidly, Hordes of Heartless and even Unversed appeared all around the group. “Go after him to end him...I will. End. You.” With that, Drezke fell into a DTD, the Heartless and Unversed following suit.

“Well ain't he just a ray of sunshine,” Drex said.

“He’s just peachy.” Ben agreed.

“Well. Later guys. John should wake up soon once I'm gone. Take care.” Drex said before disappearing.

After he was gone everyone heard a noise. They looked to see John coming to. “What happened? John said before see a bunch of people he didn't recognize. “Um who are you?”

“People making sure your world wasn't destroyed,” Ben says. “So friends. Names Ben.”

“Thanks for the help. I'm John. John Corvo.” John said.

The others then introduced themselves as well. They filled John in on what happened. It was a lot to process.

“Wow. So Zeke is gone?” He said looking at the Foretellers.

“In a technical term, yes, but I have a feeling we’ll see him again. If not one, then in pieces.” Dan stated.

“So. What now?” John asked.

Lan stepped up. “For now, let’s all return to our own worlds and take some well-deserved rest.”

“That's a good idea Lan” A voice from nowhere said. A purple portal appeared. Ben, Joy, and John could instantly tell it was void.

Ben and Joy summoned their weapons and held them at the ready, only knowing Jar as a friendly enough void being. “Who are you?” Ben growls, still expecting more enemies to appear.

The Figure walked out. “Don't worry. Besides you, all have been dealing with my brother Core, and my brother God brought you all together.”

“Hollow,” John said.

“ We will speak in a moment. For now, the others should return.” Hollow said. With a snap of his fingers, portals to their worlds appeared.

“Yeah, that’d be good.” Lan looked at the ring in his hands. “We have some bad news to break.” Him and his siblings walked through the portal. Before Lan was fully through, he turned around and looked to John. “May your heart be your guiding key, Drexel.” With that, he left.

“Drexel?” John said. They left out a few bits of info when explaining to him what happened.

“It’s complicated…” Ben sighed out. “Anyways we better get going.”

“Sorry, we couldn't stay longer and talk.” Joy says. “See ya.” The two enter the portal soon after and he

“ There was another here but I sent him home already. He was caught up helping others from heartless and the like. So John. I believe it's time for your training to begin.”

Author's Note

Yo everyone. DEATHWATCH HERE. IM NOT DEAD!!! Sorry for the long wait. It took forever to get everyone together because of the time zones. Anyway this chapter is finally done. Thanks for waiting. Please leave a comment on what you think. Later

The End...For now.

One week...Hollow told me I had one week till we leave to Void so I can train. He told me not to expect to be back for a few years. I told the others and they were surprised to say the least.

“Years!? Bullshit! You can't leave for years! What about us? What about Everfree Village?” Gilda shouted. She really didn't want me to leave. None of them did really, but I have no choice.

“I'm sorry Gilda, but it's not my decision. Hollow told me I have a week to rest and prepare before I leave. I don't want to be gone so long either, but I have to.” I told her. I was wearing my old gear. It's been a day since the...event happened. So much destruction.

The moon was now a permanent crescent moon. Luna is holding up but she lost a lot of power. She'll recover. She is strong like that. A lot of damage was done to Equestria as well. The mountain nearby is gone and there is a massive crater nearby. Turns out the battle between berzerker me and Core damaged the dragon lands as well. Then the battle between Zeke and the others put a little more hurt on the land. Especially when Zeke split into two and his light half became a Psychopath. After everything. It's going to take a while for things to start getting back to normal. We had a funeral for those that were lost. Despite everyone's efforts. We lost over a hundred lives. From either the Heartless or the battle is still unclear. We are now in the war room going over everything.

We brought in more citizens to recover. Some griffons, dragons, minotaurs, and other species. Turns out Pinkie's family survived as well. They even had Trixie with them. After talking to her with Twilight and Celestia she gave us the Alicorn amulet she had. She used it to protect the Pie family from the Heartless. I decided to do the Keyblade ceremony for her and Maud. The others didn't want a Keyblade. Preferring to mourn over their daughter for now. I respected their wishes.

It's the third day now. Princess Cadance sent over some Crystal ponies to help with aid and construction. Thankfully the Crystal Empire was ok from the event. Things have been going ok so far. I was currently in my room going over my notebook. Recording what happened in it when I heard the door open.

I turn around to see Gilda and Roseluck here. ‘Why are they here?’ I thought. “Hey girls. Is there a problem?”

Gilda sat down on my bed and looked at me with a serious look. “John. We need to talk.”

Rose trotted next to her. “Ya. There is something we need to tell you.” She said nervously. What's going on?

“Sure. What's wrong?” I said.

“Remember our time in the human Equestria and how I feel about you?” Rose asked. Looking nervous.

I nodded my head. “Ya. Sorry we haven't been able to hangout or date lately. Things have been hectic lately.” I told her.

“It's cool. I know things have been nuts because of Core, but that's not what we have to talk about. What if...I told you I wasn't the only one that well liked you?”

“Well. That wouldn't be a big surprise really. No offense but from what I've heard the other guys like me have massive harems or ‘herds’ as it's called here.” I told them. Although it doesn't explain why they are here. They saw my confusion since my mask is off and sighed.

“John. Me and Roseluck Love you as well.” Gilda said. Well at least she was blunt and straight to the point. Although it kinda felt like I was smacked by a Darkside Heartless.

“Rose I get, she told me while we were on a date in the human Equestria, but what about you Gilda? Why do you have feelings for me?” I asked.

“Well. It started when you saved me all that time ago. When I was captured by bandits. I then followed you around and saw what you were doing. Trying to protect Equestria even though you were wanted for a crime you didn't commit. I kept track of you heroics, both good and bad, and I guess it grew little by little.” She said smiling a little. “Then came the fight between Core and, what's his name, oh ya Hollow. After that when I saved you and joined your group did really begin to see who you are. Then I saw you become a demon to fight Blueblood.” She shivered a bit. “I was...scared. For you. You turned into a demon in order to stop somepony who did unspeakable deeds. I saw you risk your life and time again and again to protect everyone. I guess I grew to love you.” She was blushing a little at the end. She the. Looked at me with a smirk. “Just don't think I'll go soft on you for a minute.”

After hearing all that I...was happy. Like Rose, Gilda truly did like me. “You're the toughest girl I know Gilda. Don't worry.” I told her.

I signed. “So what does this mean exactly?” I asked. Wanting to make sure what was happening. They both looked at each other and smiled.

“Well. I-I was wondering. Why not a herd? I mean you said it yourself your friends like you have herds of their own. Why not you?” Rose said.

“Because I'm about to leave for a few years. I don't want to force you two to wait for me for so long.” I told them.

“That's the thing John. After all you did. Your worth waiting for. Except for one thing.” Gilda said with a smile I didn't recognize. Give me a break I didn't have much experience in relationships back on earth!

“Yep. In fact it's going to take all night.” Now Roseluck is giving me that look.

“And what is that?” I asked a little nervous of the looks they're giving me.

Gilda then grabbed me and threw me on my bed. “Don't worry. We can tell you don't really have much experience with girls. Roseluck's date proves it. Just let us do the work.” She said as Rose locked the door.

As for what happened...let's say I had a great time and leave it at that.

I spent the fourth day with both Roseluck and Gilda. Celebrating our new relationship. I wanted this day for them since I'll be leaving for a while in a few days. We had a good time with them locking us in my room again that night. Not that I'm complaining.

On the fifth day I sent word to bring both the princesses, Twilight, and Vanitas to the war room. I was going to instruct them to lead in my place while I'm gone. I waited for about ten minutes before they all arrived.

“Greetings everyone. I'll cut to the point. Celestia and Luna. I want you two to lead the citizens while I'm gone. Keep them fed, safe, and happy. How you do it is up to you. Just remember that we don't just have ponies living here now. We have griffons, dragons, and minotaurs here as well.” I told them.

“Don't worry Blade. We will do our best. It'll be like before the battle with Core. Just that we won't be as soft as we were.” Celestia told me. Blade? Ha. I wish. Although that's probably just a short version of ‘Blade of Equestria’.

“I won't let my new limbs and weakened moon slow me down. I'll do my best to protect our kingdom.” Luna said.

“Glad to hear that from you two. Now Twilight. I want you to manage our archives. Keep it organized as well as up to date. I also want you to manage our income. I trust you can do it?” I didn't really need to ask or order her to do this. Because she already was. Just wanted to make it official to her.

She smiled and saluted with one of her hooves. “You can count to on me Blade. I won't let you down.”

“You never do Twilight. I'll see to Trixie becoming your apprentice. To help you with the archives as well as for you to help her grow with her Keyblade and Magic while I'm gone.” I told her. She nodded with a sad smile. Must be remembering spike. I had got some residents to help build a statue in honor of the elements and spike. As well as another for those that were lost. Sadly...there are a lot of names on it.

I turned to Vanitas to give his orders. “Vanitas. I need you to manage to Keyblade cadets as well as the guards. Out of everyone here besides me your our best. I trust you completely to be able to train them while keeping up with your own training as well correct?” I asked him.

“Don't worry John.” Van said. He is one of the few beings that call me by my name. “ I won't let any of them slack in their training. I won't let you leave me in the dust either. I might even be stronger than you when you get back. Even with your training.” He told me with a smirk.

I smirked back at him. “Don't worry I'll still kick you but any day of the week. Well. That's all I needed to say. I'll be leaving in two days. I'll be preparing by replacing any of my gear that I lost. Now. Return to what you were doing. Dismissed.”

With that everyone left. Two more days. Better get back to it. Since I'm leaving on the seventh day.

It's the sixth day now. I was heading to the workshop area of the castle to replace my gear. I need to resupply so I can be as prepared as I can get. Although something tells me except for Void Slayer, Azul Tonitrua, my Keyblade, and my void powers will be useful. I really need an upgrade on my gear. Maybe while I'm gone I can get some new stuff to replace my current gear. Although I'll make sure to get replacements for my folding sword and assassin blade. They'll look the same mostly but will definitely be made of much stronger stuff.

I gathered what I could and headed out to watch the guards train. I saw Vanitas running thru their paces. After an hour I headed back inside and walked around a bit. As I was walking I heard voices. Which I decided to head to.

I came across a nursery with nurse Redheart, Gilda, Roseluck, and Survivor. Rose was holding Survivor as he slept while Gilda and Redheart talked about how he was doing. I looked at Survivor and smiled sadly. I adopted him as my own, and now I have to leave for a few years. ‘Don't worry S. I'll be back before you know it.’ I thought before heading to my room.

It's the final day, and Hollow was waiting in front of the castle with a portal near him. I was in front of the door with the others nearby. Hollow was patiently waiting for me to be ready.

I turned towards the others. “Well. I guess this is it for now. Keep everyone safe for me will you guys?” I said.

Gilda looked at me with tears in her eyes while holding Survivor who was sleeping. “Don't worry John. Ain't nothin going to happen with us here. Just make sure you come back alive.” She said while kissing my left cheek. How does it work with a beak is a mystery.

Rose came up to me and kissed my other cheek. “ Make sure you stay safe dear. No one here wants to lose you.” I wiped the tear that was falling down her cheek away and nodded. I turned towards those I left in charge and nodded which they returned.

I turned towards Hollow and made my way. He walked into the portal as I followed. Before I entered I turned around at the others and waved goodbye one last time. I then entered the portal...the portal to Void.

I followed Hollow through the Void. We have been traveling for an hour now I believe. This area of Void felt...different. Older to be precise. I don't know how I know that. Nor how do I know that this area is nowhere near the oldest in Void. “So Hollow. Where are you taking me to train?”

He chuckled. “I'm taking you somewhere not even Core can enter. Because he would need a specific key to enter.” He told me. I was confused but followed anyway. As we walked on the broken land masses that littered the Void Hollow eventually brought me to what look like a place you could just jump if you felt like it. He stopped at the summit of the ledge and turned around. “Besides you should know this area. You did ask your Tenno friend to build one for you correct?” He told me looked over the ledge.

Confused I walked over and looked down. My eyes widened as I saw a massive space station floating below. I couldn't believe what I was seeing. “What is that?”

“That is a Dojo. The Tenno use them as bases for Alliances and guilds. This one is yours. Inside is everything we'll need for your training. Both yours and your team’s.” He told me.
I'm
“Wait team’s training?”

“Yes. What lies ahead of you can't be done alone. You'll need of group of five individuals who will help you. Now then.” He turned to me and his black eyes started to glow with Void. “It's time to begin.”

Author's Note

Hey guys. Deathwatch here. So that's the end of "The Dishonored "....But it's not over yet. For you see. John's journey will continue in.

"The Dishonored: Rise of an Emperor."

Till then.

Become Dishonored.

I stared at my TV, I just won the game… FINALLY! I mentally cheered as I saw the credits roll. I had been playing Dishonored for a long time, and kept getting stuck in random places. I wasn’t too used to stealth games, yet this game made me do some research. Not only did I beat it, I get the completionist ending… that’s what took the longest. It was 2012…. December twenty-first to be exact. I sighed as I placed my controls down. “I skipped work and finally beat this game… folks are gonna be pissed tomorrow.” My family owns a really successful restaurant, we serve about everyone and such, but today I skipped work because, personally, I don’t wanna be working if the world does go to hell.

Why should I work when I could have some fun. Although I won't do what a lot of idiots are doing now. End of the world and they are rioting over the world….idiots.

I didn’t have any new games, so I just turned on the T.V. Nothing but news… even on the cartoon channels? That’s probably a bad sign. ”And as you see here just outside the studio the Ventral Family is leading the chaos, murders appear to be in the thousands with this crime family seeming to bring the city to its knees. We’ll-” There was a loud explosion then the signal got cut off.

Did someone blow up the news studio? Things are going from bad to worse now. Hopefully nobody tries to rob our restaurant…..again . Had to kick that guy out with my dad last time. Good thing my parents had my learn some martial arts incase some idiot with a knife who thinks he is God tries to mug me….it never ends well for them. Learned parkour as well to transverse the city a little easier.

Still… the Ventral family owned this city, like many others, and now they’re finally burning it to the ground. I shook that thought off. “Hope my parents are alright…” I turned off the T.V, and popped in my, very hidden, CD of MLP season one. My family has no idea I watch the show, and I would love to keep it that way. As I used the remote to play the episode, I selected episode four and let the theme song play. Good thing my apartment is nearly soundproof save for volumes above fotry on my T.V. speakers, but I never go above fifteen anyway. About halfway though the episode there was something like a panic running on what I think was the fire escape? “The hell?” I say as I get up to check.

I paused the tv and went to the window. People were running down the fire escape like mad. I looked up outside to see the building was on fire! I threw caution to the wind and climbed down steps parkour style. Great, now my home is burnt up…..hope my folks don't mind me staying awhile. Panic was running wild in the street. I just walked towards the family restaurant like it was Tuesday.

While heading to the place things were getting crazier by the second. I heard a shout for help nearby and when I looked…..some desperate idiot was mugging a PREGNANT lady in the middle of THE GOD DANG STREET!!!

“HEY STUPID!“ I yelled as I ran over to help. While running I heard the screeching of tires nearby. Someone's car was running out of control. Probably someone both stupid and drunk, and it was headed towards the wannabe thug and the woman at a fast pace.’ Crap!’ I thought as the car got closer.

Without thinking I shoved both of them(while making sure the woman landed on her back while the idiot landed on his face) out of the way. Next thing I knew….. I was seeing white all around me.

Ok…..where am I? Am I in Hell? Didn't think it would be completely white with blinding light. Figured that was heaven's thing.

”Greetings young lad.” A loud booming voice spoke.

”The hell!” Where did that come from!? It hurt my freakin ears!

”Sorry, I really should stop talking in this voice.” There was an orb of light in front of me, then it shapeshifted into an elderly man… in a chief outfit? “I’m just messing around with the look at this point.”

……”You God?” I deadpanned

“Yeah, sorry if I seem a tad bored, I’ve been doing about a hundred of these meetings a second and it’s getting a little old. Anyway, so, you wanna guess why you’re here, and by the way, you technically aren’t dead.”

“I'm not, because I was going to ask you to send me to hell already. Want to punch Saten at least once.”

“Oh, there is no devil, you people just made that stuff up.”

“Really!? Dang. Well why am I here?” I ask.

“You didn’t join the chaos on this ‘doomsday test’ you actually tried to stop it. So, you get any items, powers, and can go to any world you wish. Within my power anyway.”

“That was a test…..how many times has someone punched you for that already?”

“Not as many as you’d think, but someone punched me for a different reason. Anyhow, three wishes, er, requests within my power. What will they be?”

I think about this for a bit. Then made my decision.” I want the powers and gear of Corvo and Daud from Dishonored. With the devouring swarm not included. Never liked that ability.”

“... well that’s a first. That’s actually well within my ability.” God snapped his fingers, and I was suddenly in Corvo’s gear, mask included, with a backpack that I’m guessing holds the other stuff. “Ammo for your non blade weapons I gave you fifty of each, want more, make them or find them. Powers are there, just figure them out for yourself, and is there anything else?”

“Yeah there is. There is a power from Dishonored 2 trailer that the character Emily can use. It's called Domino, it basically lets you connect up to four targets that will share the same fate as the others. Knock one out, the others will follow.” I asked

“You’re making this easier than most of the others.” Another snap of his fingers and I felt a small wave of, what I’ll call energy, wash over me. “Now, about the world you wish to be in?”

I shrugged my shoulders. “ I'll let you choose.”

“Alright closet brony, Equestria it is.” God snapped his fingers one last time and a bizarre looking portal appeared next to us. “Just remember, there is no turning back, you enter this new reality, you will live and die there.”

“ I know, but there might be people; or ponies in this case, that might need my help. Besides my folks will be alright. Anyone dumb enough to try and rob them will be in the hospital later, and that's just my mom alone.”

“Yeah… Well, go on now. Just don’t do anything stupid. Equestria is a peaceful land, and you have the powers of the demon assassins at your disposal. Remember that.”

“ I'll try.” I said feeling I'm going to screw myself over somehow.

I walked into the portal, and wondered where I would end up.

When I could see where I was again, portal was oddly colorless, I was standing on a rooftop of what was either an office building or a weirdly built house.’ Am I actually here?’ I thought to myself. It looks like Canterlot, dang it's bigger in person.

I look over the ledge, ponies of all the three races walking along the roads. ‘Huh, so I must be in the main city/business area then.’ I look around for a place to climb down… then remember about my powers.

I look for a ledge that's close and then thought about using blink. I have the outsider mark on my left hand so I focused on that. I felt the power I was given. Feels a little cold,but it is void energy. I blinked to the ledge and nearly fell off.’ Yikes, got to work on that’.
I continue to do this for a while, finding it really fun. A few ponies noticed the warp effect as I left/appeared in a place, but non saw me. In a city run by the Ventrals, you gotta know how to hide. Eventually I warped down into an ally, a little tired from the constant warping. “Man, that’s gonna take some practice to use more than ten times.” I say to myself.

“Guards, help!” The sound or a woman, er, mare’s scream caught my ear.

I ran over to help, it came from down the corner in my ally… and what I saw shocked me. There was a rather creepy looking unicorn stallion, his horn cracked, holding a cleaver in his mouth standing over the woman- MARE’S corpse. He didn’t seem to notice me arrive though. “Sleep now pretty, just like the rest I put to sleep.” He said to the corpse. It was then that I noticed his cutie mark was a rather creepy smile.

‘Wait...did he say...Others!?’ He's killed before, and by the sound of it a lot. That little f… Darn, can’t cuss out what I wanna say! I quickly pull out my short swords. “Hey ugly!” He looked over at me. “How’s about a knife fight?”

He simply smiled. “More play.” He said like a kid, charging at me with a crazed look. I charged at him as well, but only because I had an advantage… legs that are longer than his body. When I got close enough, I kicked his chin up, his knife sent flying at I had room, and sliced his throat open, blood spilled out all over the walls, floor, and me as he collapsed. “Egh, games make this seem way cleaner…”

Now, first off, I did just kill someone, er, pony, but they are a murderer, and frankly I don’t feel guilty about getting rid of scum like him this way. “Hold it right there monster!” I turned around… and saw several royal guards standing there. “So you’re the killer running around Canterlot!”

… OH DANG IT! THE ONE THING GOD SAID NOT TO DO WAS BE STUPIDE! “Uhh..”

“Get him!”

Nope! I warped out behind them, then up a building til I was on until finally landing on top of a building, where I hoped I lost them. “Well… bad first day…”

Author's Note

Greetings everyone. Thanks for reading "The Dishonered".I was inspired and helped to write this by bioquill and his fic "Balance".Make sure to read his work as well. First fic here so be nice in the comments for now.https://www.fimfiction.net/story/362643/balance

Battle of Demons. Crossover.

“So from how the X-blade looks… things here aren't good…” Zeke said in a monotone voice.

“That's kinda an understatement. Don't believe me look up at the moon.” John said while pointing at the moon.

Zeke looked up, and upon seeing the broken moon and massive Heartless in the sky, walked over to John and suckerpunched him through the nearest wall. “How in the hell did this happen?!”

“One, I deserved that. Two, it was Core. He came here to test me because he could sense me from the realm of darkness. It went downhill from there.” John told while massaging his bruised cheek.

Zeke sighed. “What did you do to piss him off this badly?”

“Two things probably. One, I cut his arm off, and two, because I could use the Void.”

“... First off, congrats you actually damaged that son of a bitch. Second, please tell me he-” Zeke stopped talking when he noticed John's new hand. “... Well… he got some void… Didn't he?”

John signed. “Ya. He did, and he fought Hollow.”

“Who?”

“Hollow, or better known to some as Outsider, who is both God’s and Core’s younger brother who can use the Void.”

“Oh… please tell me Core was damaged by him.”

“If by damaged you mean his mask broke and he grew his arm back after turning it into a keyblade...than yea.” John told them.

Zeke twitched. “So even with the void on his side, Hollow lost?”

“He is alive, and healing. The only reason he lost is because Core has more combat experience than him, but his darkness let him match Hollow blow for blow.”

“Crap. So what do you need, other than a miracle.”

“Some medical help would be nice. We just got blueprints for ponies that lost limbs and help with that would be appreciated. We also only have one doctor, if you can call him that, and one nurse. We got about a dozen foals that'll need treatment. We'll also need more keybladers and trainers to help protect this world. We basically need a lot of help. Not to mention the heartless pirate ship floating in the sky and your family here. The Ventrals I mean.” John explained.

“My family is here? Who?”

“Well one is dead now, Jonathan Ventral, then there are a few others like one who is a bloody werewolf, and a little girl. By the way you have any silver on you?”

Zeke looked down. “So Jonathan is dead now too…”

“I'm sorry...I wasn't myself when I did it to. He was an unversed hybrid of Iron Prisoner. He mentioned he was the one who ran me over back on Earth. He also...killed my parents.” John said looking down.

“Yeah… sounds like him. Funny, he often cared less for people, he mostly cared for good food and cats. My god, he was obsessed with cats. Had a tiger for five years, named it Saber.”

“I figured he would have named it fluffy?”

“That was his cheetah.”

“You have a weird family you know that?”

“Murderers, psychopaths, megalomaniacs, the Ventrals are every bad thing in one vast bloodline. Evil, no question, but they're still just human.”

“Till Core got a hold of them.” John stated.

“you sure? My cos, only dream was to be a mom, finally got pregnant while working with Core, she and her baby died fighting… one of us. Her mom, my aunt, died with her daughter in her thoughts.”

“I meant in the physical aspects. Their still, even if it's very small, human in the head.”

“Yeah. Well, in terms of help, stuff happened back home so help is a bit thin. But I can get you a doctor, instructor and maybe some extra muscle….”

“By the way, while I was exploring a hospital looking for the blueprints I mentioned I ran into a heartless human fusion, I knew her from Earth. She was pregnant while a mugger was mugging her then you're cos Jonathan almost ran them over, but hit me instead. Also...Core is apparently experimenting on her child.”

“So Core took people from earth for that too… honestly I don't know how to help them. As for her child, the realm of darkness is very expansive, finding one person is like finding a specific dust spec on earth.”

“I know. I was just informing you of what I found out. There are also heartless and unversed fusions here.”

“Well that's new. So looks like we got our work cut out for us, huh? Also, this is Luxu, Sweetie Bell, Time Bell, and you know Unum.”

“What's up” John said.

“Let’s see.” Luxu said while scratching his chin. “A big ass Heartless, a broken moon, the smell of a couple thousand dead inhabitants, and a fuck ton of dark residual energy from Core.”

“Has anyone ever punched you for your mouth?”

“Try and I will personally fling you to the moon. Well, what’s left of it.”

“Always wanted to visit the moon.”

“Break it off you two.” Time said, stepping between the two. “We got work to do, and sorry about my boyfriend, we both have been through our own personal hells. I was experimented on my Core and made into a failed replica of a Keyblade, and he watched the Keyblade war and his family die right in front of him.”

“I say sorry for what happened, but you probably don't want pity or anything. Anyway don't worry about Core. I promised that he will fall by either Zeke's X-blade, or mine. And before you say it's impossible for me. Trust me...i'll find a way.”

“ I can tell.” Luxu said. “You got my uncle’s mark on you, well, great uncle? Meh, Something like that.”

“Not even going to question that and just roll with it.”

“So what’s first?” Zeke asked.

“That big heartless in the sky will be a problem. We should probably take it out now. Although I'm betting your family or at least one of them is on it right now. We’ll need our keyblade gliders to get to it. Vanitas, you and Gilda stay here and protect-”.

“I got this.” Luxu cut in. HE walked outside the barrier, and in one leap, jumped over and onto the heartless ship.

“He’ll be fine.” Time said.

“...Ok. Just gonna roll with it.” John deadpanned.

“Well, he is from before the Keyblade war, and a Keyblade master with over a million years experiance.”

“Really need to get my Mark of Mastery.” John said.

“So I guess we should probably find some help here,” Zeke started. “Time, Sweetie, head to Daybreak and ask for the Monster Buster force.” Time saluted and dragged Sweetie with her into a DTL. “So what do we do?”

“Do I even want to know?” John asked about the force Zeke called for.

“You’ll get it when you see them. Now, what should we do first?”

“We’ll need to get a team together to help get the remaining supplies from the hospital over to here.”

“I think I got that.” Zeke said, summoning a Shadow, though, rather than yellow eyes, they were a light blue. “Well that’s different.”

“Oh ya. Forgot you could do that.” John said as Gilda was spooked and took out her Fenrir.

Zeke summoned a small platoon of Invisibals, Soldiers, a Large body, and even a Darkside, all of which had blue eyes. “Get any and all useful supplies you find in town here, don’t draw attention or make it obvious for anyone watching.” With that, the blue eyed heartless nodded and left. “Now what?”

“Come to the war room with me. I'll try and show you the scope of the battle.”

Zeke followed John to the war room, Unum close behind Zeke. When they reached it, they stood over a map of Equestria. “That’s a lot of damage.” Unum said.

“Ponyville is mostly craters, Appleloosa is in ruins, Cloudsdale looks like it never existed, and some mountains are either gone or missing chunks of them selve. Also...only Twilight and Applejack of the elements survived.” John informed.

“Well, there goes the Rainbow beam of happiness to solve some of the problems.” Zeke said. “So our main concerns are the monsters running around, the still living members of my family, and the injured. What’s this reflection Celestia and Luna doing about it?”

“Their...not in good shape. They tried to stop Core...Celestia is missing her wings and Luna lost her legs. Also the nobles and military figures in Canterlot have starting to take over. Making the city more military like and strick. Also a genius named Wise Gear is in the Badlands for some reason. I think Chrysalis is behind it. She may also have my mark as well.”

“So we got corruption and the changelings to possibly deal with. This won’t be easy at all. So, where should we hit first, Badlands, or Canterlot?”

“Good question. Getting the help of the princesses before something worse happens is important. Not to mention their influence can help spread hope to other survivors. On the other hand, Wise gear is a true Genius. Whatever Chrysalis has planed with him can't be good. If she has a mark as well it will be worse. If we go for one. We might lose the other.” John explained.

“Well, maybe Unum and I can handle Chrysalis, you can check on the princesses at the same time.”

“Good idea, but should I be the one who sees the princesses. Remember I was Equestria's most wanted not long ago. Would they even listen to me?”

“You been doing really good since last I saw you?”

“It's not that. After Cores battle they dropped my bounty so they can make more time for...funerals.”

“I think they might listen, they aren’t idiots, and in their position, will take help from almost whoever to keep Equestria stable.”

“They gave a group of slavers I captured a year in the dungeon...and most of their export were foals and fillies.” John deadpanned.

“They’re soft, this experience will change them for the better in the end, trust me, if they don’t change, I’ll come in and take over if they aren’t living up to the public's expectations.”

John signed. “Fine I'll go. I probably have a better chance sneaking in anyway, no offense.”

“None taken. I’m sneaky, but I’m no stealthy assassin like you. Well, let’s head out. If anything happens I’ll fly to Canterlot and tell, alright?”

“Ok. Just be careful if she does have a mark. From what I know...it's possible to make oneself immortal.”

“Sure.”

John flew over to Canterlot fast, disbanding his glider and rolling onto the Canterlot castle roof top.

‘Ok, I need to find the princesses and help with what I can. Secondary objective...find Applejack and tell her her sister is ok and safe. Even if she knows already.’ John thought. He used dark vision to scan through the walls look for patrols. There were a lot of guards on patrol. ‘I'll either just sneak on by or if I have to...possess one of them so I can look around easier.’

I stayed invisible most of the time and used blink to get to high up areas when needed. Mostly to take short breaks. I made it to what I'm assuming is Luna’s room, least from the big moon design on the doors. I used Fenrir and it opened without resistance. I walked in and there was no one here. “The heck? Where's Luna?”

I was startled when the windows and door suddenly were covered in magical bars. “So the blade appears.” I turned around and saw Blue Blood standing on the other side of bars. “Don't bother blinking out.”

“Where are the princesses Blood? I need to speak with them. It's urgent.” John said.

“I think you have other matters to attend to first.” Blue Blood’s horn lit up, and over his right eye was the Outsider's mark.

“You're the one he mentioned. Look Blood, I'm one of the only beings here that can fight the unversed and heartless here, but there are bigger threats than them.”

“You think I don’t know.” His horn lit up again, and his other eye was nothing other than a glowing yellow. “Core keeps his word.”

“...So. You’re with Core.” John said.

“Yeah, First Outsider came along when I was a foal, back then I was living like a rat on the streets, he gave me the mark and one day I found myself a preteen stealing from the castle. Celestia found me and rather than incarcerating me, took me in. Used my new life and title to gain power. Not long after your ‘fight’ with Core he found me. We made a deal, my knowledge and experience with void, for power to take over all the worlds he needs.”

“Core wants everything to end. All dimensions and worlds. You ruling will be meaningless to him. He is just using you.”

“You think I don’t know? Sorry, but I share his vision of ending everything. I grew up poor and hated by all, so I did away with my parents since they didn’t care for me and well, you know the rest after that. I’m sick of how no matter how hard every ruler tries, it’s the inhabitants that create the flaws, the darkness that stains creation. I’m not doing this just to rule and say ‘screw you’ as I kill everyone, I’m doing this so finally the endless insanity of life can stop once and for all.”

“There is a lot of bad out there. I know but destroying everything doesn't make it better. You'll just be worse than them.”

“Maybe, but at least it will be frozen, no more moving forward, no more falling backwards, no more or it. Funny, Core told me about the story of light and darkness during our meeting. Did you know it was the light that struck first? Light that fueled hatred towards the unknown, the darkness became what the light was fearing. Good and evil have never been more reserved than they are these days. Fact is, even immortals and gods make the same mistakes casue they refuse to do any different for the unknown outcome. At least with everything gone, nothing worse can happen.”

“Immortals and gods do make lots of mistakes and mostly don't try to fix it.”

“I’ll say, Luna wants attention she’s been neglected, her emotions fuel her conquest for it, rather than talking about it, Celestia banished her to the moon for a thousand years, slavers get a year in the dungeon and it’s all for what? They either break out after a week or walk out and do it over again. It’s time everything ended, stopped in it’s tracks for good. With me or against me, though, you foolishly are against me. Either way, I got something you lack.”

“And I got something you lack. Hope that things will get better. You gave up long ago, but no matter what I see and experience. I'll always hope for the better. Cause that's what mortals do best.”

“Meh, I’ve still got the batter thing.” His horn lit up with void energy as a portal to void opened behind me… what came out was surprising. It was a man, old with both eyes looking blind. He held a katana and wore black and blue robes. “Suprises you find in the void. Take him out Kerta.”

The man nodded. I was about to block when his Katana glowed a dark purple/black. What the? It doesn’t feel like darkness? In my attempt to block, he slashed next to me, cutting clean though my blade and part of my clothing.

Dang it! I can't hold back against him. I summoned Fenrir and coated him in Void energy. He's fast, and powerful. While I can't escape with the Void. Blue Blood isn't powerful enough to cut my connection to the Void. I'm stronger with it than he is. He most likely didn't train it that much.

When he swung again, I tried to block, Fenrir charged with void energy… he grabbed Fenrir by it’s blade. “You think I don’t expect void powers when I was locked in it’s prison?” He said, knee kicking my gut and sending me flying into the wall.

Crap. He is really strong. My current void connection isn't enough. I… I have to remember. That feeling I felt against Jonathan.

My train of thought was cut off when he kicked my face. “How much do you know about what exists within and beyond the void?”

“Not much. Only had Void for about half a year. Probably things that make even you look like an ant in power comparison.” John said.

He nodded. “I was born in a realm other than yours. You see, the void isn’t just what was and what all may end to, it’s the barrier, the walls between realms. Whole other multiverses blocked off from one another by it’s deepest, darkest pits that even the gods fear. Funny, I ended up in a prison built by a man who became a human god. And that was before he even achieved godhood.”

“Who was he? Core?”

“They call him the President, the Human God, the savior… His name though, is Cript.”

“Why were you imprisoned? What did you do?”

“Sliced apart a few thousand galaxies.”

“Why though? Was it boredom, or something else?”

“I needed to call him… not Cript, the first evil, the first sin.”

“The one beyond who changed his fate and protects the multiverse.”

“The one he was born to embody, Psychopath. The first to kill in all the multiverses, a being stronger than anything because he is Fact. Murder is what he exists for, it’s all he is. To become his embodiment… the power would be unimaginable.”

“So you slaughtered uncountable innocents to become an embodiment.”

“I am not the first, nor will I be the-” He was cut off… his head rolled off his shoulders and onto the ground.

Behind him, a man dressed in a brown trench coat, black shirt and blue jeans with something that looked like a pipboy from fallout on his wrist was there, holding a glowing white sword. “How did he get out?” He said, noticing me. “Oh, you alright?”

“Oh ya. I'm alright. As for how he got out. A white unicorn with a blonde mane and the Outsiders mark on his left eye.”

“Kid, I don’t need all the details, but yeah… an outside assistant might have done it… crap, I’m gonna have to rebuild the security from scratch with a flaw like that.”

“He also had help from a being known as Core.”

“Who?” He asked, checking the device on his arm. “Oh, this guy. Meh, not the top or even top ten thousand of my priority list. I’m sure you guys can take him.”

“Ya I figured there were things worse than him but dang. Not even in the top ten thousand. Shows how weak we really are.” John said with a chuckle.

“Hey, you can always get stronger. So what’s up with this place anyway?”

“I'm trying to find the princesses so I can get their help. Core and the outsider fought here and really messed the place up.”

He looked at the device again. “Outsider? Oh, that asshole. Well this realm hasn't even been reached yet in terms of the exploration. So how badly hit was this world?”

“A few mountains missing or missing chunks. A town is in ruins. Another town is mostly craters. Another looks like it never existed, and we got heartless, unversed, fusions of the two, humans that work for Core who he experimented on, oh and the moon is in pieces.” John said.

“Oh, well, given this world I’m gonna leave it to you people for the most part, your story so I’m not gonna piss off the ____, but I can fix your moon.” He said, snapping his fingers. I ran to the nearest window and I couldn’t believe my eyes. The moon was whole again.

“Man, just how weak are we in the multiverse. Under the billions or trillions?”

“Don’t think of it as how weak you are, think of it as, how much stronger you can become.”

“You just fixed a moon by snapping your fingers. I pretty sure you can create galaxies if you wanted.”

“So? I terraformed whole planets and created a universe. No big deal.”

John chuckles and shakes his head. “Well thanks. One of the princesses here has a connection to the moon. Core already cut her legs off so fixing the moon must have been a big help for her to recover.” Hopefully this helps make talking to them easier.

“Ouch. Well, I can’t help much more, other than maybe a few items.” He said, tapping on the screen of the device of his and a blue sword, and a small box appeared out of what looked like lines of code and fell onto the floor. “Sword is electronium, basically a mineral that generates unlimited electricity and is an amazing magic conductor, save the box for when you have a… larger space to open it.”

“Let me guess...a fortress or town of some kind?”

“No, a… generator. Just follow the manual and it'll be fine.” WIth that, he was gone. John managed to sense the magic in him when he vanished. He dropped to his knees and was shaking.

“We...are really weak in the multiverse...haha...hahahahahaha. This just means we need to get much stronger.” John said with a grin.

Before he left, John picked up the sword the man had, the sword, who he guessed was Cript, gave him, and the box. The two swords seemed to react to each other, like the same sides of two magnets facing each other.

“These blades will be useful. I wonder how powerful that generator is. From the way he was reacting...it will probably destroy the galaxy if used wrong.” John deadpanned.

Tempted by the way Cript described the blue blade, he held it and decided to try and cut the magic bars… it sliced through them like a hot knife to butter, the bars disappearing once cut.

“Dang! I like this sword.” John picked up the remains of the assassin blade and looked at the sword of the blind void prisoner.

The blade was black with a purple tint. It had no guard and its handling was blood red. John picked it up and examined closer. He put a little void energy into it...and it nearly exploded in brightness of a light purple aura. “This blade...it enhances void energy. This will definitely be useful. Its history is full of death. Used to only kill. Now, it will be used to protect.”

I looked around and used some cloth I found to make makeshift sheaves for them, and a strap to keep the box/generator on me and I headed off to find wherever the princesses were being kept.

Zeke and Unum had no real trouble finding Chrysalis's hive, it was tall and expansive. When they landed something felt off. “You feel that, right?” Zeke asked.

“Yeah, feels empty.” Unum replied.

The two walked into the hive, finding only a battle scarred cave system. “What happened here?” Zeke asked as they moved in more. THe deeper they went the more broken things became. They finally found what must have been the throne room, where a single pony was resting by a fire in a sleeping bag. “Uh, Wise Gear?”

“Wah, oh hello strangers.” Wise said. He was a middle age stallion with a brown coat, black mane and beard, and brown eyes. “What brings you here to a changeling hive?” He asked.

“You, some people thought you were captured by changelings.” Zeke explained.

“Not exact-”

“Where did you put the oil Wise…” All attention turned on the changeling that entered the room. She was like Crysalis, only smaller, and with brown eyes rather than green. “Uh…”

“Excuse me strangers. This is Hive. She was the Queen's daughter.” Wise said.

“Greetings.” Hive said.

“Uh, hey…” Zeke said as Unum got in close to Zeke’s ear.

“Wow… feeling fatherly~” Unum whispered/teased.

Zeke rolled his eyes. “So, what happened here?”

“Well, a while ago a bunch of the monsters that now run around Equestria invaded here, kidnapped every changeling, then killed my mom.” Hive explained.

“Uhhh…”

“Relax, everyone can agree, she was a bitch. I might be the last changeling if those monsters got the other hives too.”

“Dejavu.” Zeke said.

“Well we have been holding out here while we can. I made a special shield that can keep those things out that's invisible to the naked eye that runs on whale oil. Unfortunately we are running out as Hive was replacing the last one.” Wise gear said.

“Oh, well, There’s a place in the everfree, it’s safe and the barrier doesn’t need the oil, it’s magic based.” Zeke explained.

“Hm, sounds like Zecora's work.”

“It is, Equestria and likely the other nations are very much in turmoil and chaos. We were hoping you could help, there are people who are missing limbs, even the princesses are missing some limbs. We have blueprints to make some artificial ones, but I think it’s best you help make them, and teach how to do it to others. Less work on you.”

“Hm, things have gotten be dire indeed. Ok, I'll help. On one condition. Hive isn't to be locked up or hurt for being a changeling.” Wise said while glaring at Zeke.

“I have a changeling as a wife, and we have kids, I’d never harm her.” Zeke replied to Wise Gears surprise as Unum nodded.

“Well it's not you I worry about. It's the other ponies. They might just see her as a monster, and in times like this ponies are always looking for something to blame. Even an innocent child.” Wise gear stated with a sad look.

“I’m twenty four Wise.” Hive replied. “I’m only a kid too you ya know.”

“Haha, you'll always be a kid to me Hive.” Wise gear said with a fatherly smile.

“If she’s okay with it, we can take her to our world. People there are open to anything and everything. Literally, the diversity back home is unreal.” Zeke said.

Wise thought about this for. A moment. “Fine, but only if she accepts. And if I hear anything about her being mistreated not even all of your wives can protect you.” Wise said with a glare.

“... bruh…”

“I’ll go.” Hive said. “Besides, he said he has a changeling for a wife too Wise, he doesn’t seem like a bigot.”

“Haha. Ok Hive. Well mister. What are we waiting for?” Wise said.

“You to pack up anything necessary?” Zeke joked.

“Hahaha, ok. Come on Hive. Let's start packing. I'll get the clockwork carriers and soldiers.” Wise said

Zeke and Unum gave Wise Gear and Hive a ride while the Clockwork contraptions followed rather quickly underneath. “So, Wise, why did you leave?” Zeke asked.

Wise just sighed. “Because of Hive. Somepony had to take care of her. Her mother was too busy planning a hostile takeover to care. I probably wouldn't have known before hoove about the creatures if my friend ‘outside’ didn't warn me.”

“So you have Outsider’s mark?”

“Hehe, no I don't. He didn't give me one to protect me. I meet him at his shrines.” Wise gear told Zeke.

“Oh. Odd fellow?”

“Hahaha. That's putting it mildly.” Wise says with a smirk.

“The Moon!” Hive said.

“Yeah, it’s brok-” Zeke was saying before Hive cut him off.

“It’s whole!” Everyone looked up, wide eyed as the moon was in fact whole again.

“Well I'll be. Who did that?” Wise said surprised.

“I haven’t the foggiest fuck.” Zeke said.

John ended up searching Celestia’s room, for it to also be empty. After searching the majority of the castle does he find Blueblood’s office.

“Ok, let's see if Blue Balls left any clues to where their at.” John said.

He explored the office for a few minutes till he came across Blue’s journal. It said there is a hidden dungeon under the castle in the crystal mines. He said he'll have the princesses, Twilight, and Applejack held down there to keep them from interfering. It even had a few plans for torturing them and breaking them...the ideas in here make me want to violently kill him.

I quickly made my way to the secret entrance to the mines the journal mentioned, and bolted down the stairs. As I made my way down I could feel a sense of dread washing over me. As I got down to the main room I nearly threw up. Applejack was covered in needles stuck all over in her body while she hung from her hooves by ropes. Twilight was in a rather… compromising position, gagged and her horn was sliced off. The princesses, they were in pony versions of iron maidens though Luna was being held from her horn by chains so she didn’t fall all the way in.

‘Blue Blood’. John thought that name with more rage than he had against Jonathan. Void was coming off him in small waves. He went to the princesses and carefully got them free. Then he helped Twilight. When he went to Applejack he carefully took out the needles with two doppelgangers then got her down.

I used Cure to heal what I could, but Applejack had trouble moving, Twilight still didn’t have her horn, and the princesses were trying to help one another, Celestia carrying Luna on her back. “Thank you, thank you.” Celestia muttered, tears flowing like rivers.

“Don't thank me. If I had gotten here sooner you wouldn't have suffered as much, but tonight. Blue.Blood.Will.Die.” John said with hate. He didn't notice the Void energy coming off him wasn't the light purple he knows, but a dark purple. His eyes were slit too.

Blue Blood sat atop Canterlot Castle’s highest tower. He noticed the moon was whole again, but shrugged it off. He felt John’s anger, and reveled in it. “Finally, let's see what type of beast that human has.”

John marched on through the castle with the girls following him. Guards that were loyal to Blue Blood, and probably took part in what happened, tried to stop him. A quick Domino on them and a fast punch that broke one's neck to care of them all. Guards that were still loyal to the princesses let him pass and followed along, with a few helping the girls. John's void aura was getting bigger and darker as his anger grew. Not knowing a pair of enthrall horns had formed on his head.

As he made his way up the tower and saw Blue Blood, the two locked eyes. “Quite the devil you seem to be, wouldn’t you agree?” Blue Blood said.

John ignored him, thinking he was trying to trick him. “I'm not here for games Blood. You die tonight.”

“I do believe I will, Like many stallions, I know when I will die, tonight seems to be a decent night for my death. Pathetic really, never could kill myself, so I waited around for someone else to do it.”

John was confused. Why was he willing to die...unless. “You can't die by normal means you mean. A blade or arrow or even a magic spell won't kill you.”

“Not when you’ve had the void run through your veins for as long as I have, you find death begins to ignore you. How old do you think I am?”

“To old I'm guessing.”

“I was given the power of void when I was seven, by the time I turned thirty I had largely mastered the abilities. When I was eighty I looked thirty still… When I turned five hundred, auntie Luna was banished.”

“So you're over a thousand years old. Then why did you feel weaker than me when you left me to die by the blind samurai?” John asked.

“Simple, I don’t give away how strong I actually am, unlike you. I felt when your power peaked the second it went up. Me, I’ve learned to suppress it, hide it.”

So he is far stronger than he appears. “If you're so strong why leave the other guy to finish me? Why not do it yourself?”

“Wanted to see if you were stronger than him. Though, I felt that someone else ended him. Was it Cript?”

“Ya. You took his prisoner. Not smart doing that to someone like him.”

“He’s a lot like my auntie Celestia, too soft to kill right away. He forged a special weapon you know, I saw it once… The Humanity Blade. If one with a saveable soul is hit, they are encased in crystal and all their evil is ripped out from their body. If there is nothing left to save, it will kill them. Innocents are unharmed by it entirely. So, yes, if you must ask, I have been to the other side of void, seen powers and beings that make us all seems like ants. Yet, Core has his trump card, all of the demons do.”

“Of course he has one. Beings like him always have one, but it won't matter. Because we will stop him. Zeke is the wielder of the X-blade and is a keyblade himself. Out of all of us survivors he is definitely the strongest. Nether Core, you, or any of his allies will beat him.” John told him. His void aura dimming also little.

“Perhaps, but Zeke’s flaw is the fact he won’t kill, all his true power, half of it can only be accessed after Bloodshed. He won’t live up to what he can do, because he won’t bring himself to kill. And given his bloodline, when he does… the aftermath will be gorey.”

“He doesn't have to. He has us. If he can't bring himself to kill we’ll do it for him. I've already killed a lot anyway. Zeke will still be stronger even if he never kills, and besides. If he does kill. He won't go insane. He has his wife's, kids, and he has us to snap him out of it.”

Blue Blood smirked. “You don’t know anything about his family, do you?”

“Their the Ventrals. When a Ventral first kills they enter a bloodlust state that's from generations of murders in their family, but like I said. He wifes will snap him out of it. Even if they have to literally beat him back normal.”

“Heh. Funny, his genetics say otherwise.Core told me a lot, time can pass fast or slow depending upon where in the realm of darkness you are at. In the Ventrals very DNA is a unique gene, it sits there, unused and purposeless, then, the Ventral kills. It turns on and the body reacts like it’s a revolution. Their energy, abilities, everything is enhanced to near superhuman standards. WHen it wears off the change is more permanent, emotions to those without the gene or not close to how they are are practically turned off. Why do you think even with how they raised him, he mourns them? If he kills, as powerful as he is, he will easily commit Genocide.”

John just smirked. “Maybe. But you don't everything about us either. Even if we have to break every bone in his body and beat him to near death. He is different from the others. He won't lose to his own genes.” John without knowing is calming down and he aura is fading. Blue blood noticed and decided to get him angrier. So he can see what kind of monster he can be.

“You know, it's a shame you arrived when you did.” Blue Blood said.

John raised an eyebrow. ‘What is he saying?’

“I mean, me and my guards, were hoping to have more, ’fun’, with those prisoners behind you.” He said with a smirk.

John's eyes widen a second. Then his aura got stronger.

“I mean, We took turns, most living out fantasies. Though, I got them ready first. Let’s just say those mares are missing a vital organ to being a mare.”

John's aura got darker and bigger. His void hands fingers turned to claws and traveled up his arm looking like some kind of demon armor. His marked hand did the same.

“Fancy, still, a tad dull. I wonder, are you getting mad for what reason exactly? The rape, the forced surgery, the torture, or all of the above?”

John's aura almost looked black and his teeth looked sharpen like razor as he growled an inhuman growl.

‘So, he’s a candidate too… good, the more the merrier.’ Blue Blood thought. “You know, with all that I’ve done, I always wondered, why doesn’t my anger or emotions show up? Well, I guess I’ve just been dead inside longer than I can remember. Still, you fail to see the obvious. Whether we win or lose, nothing will matter. I mean, look at you, all that power boiling over, and you can’t do miracles like Cript did with the moon. Still, not like you should care, about anything really. This world for the longest time, hated you. Most still do, and under Celestia’s rule, not much will change. Matter of fact…” John felt Blue Blood’s power spike, reaching close to how his was and when he turned around, he saw the ground beneath them break open and once they fell in, it closed up. “How long will it take you to kill me to save them? You got, I’d guess, two minutes.”

John felt something snap inside him and let out an inhuman roar as his aura and power spiked. He grew ethereal wings, both his arms were covered in demonic armor made of void. His power rose so much both Luxu and even Zeke felt it.

Blue Blood laughed, letting his power cut loose as his skin turned black, his fur fell off and his body grew into something like a burned dragon. He charged at John, who charged as well and when the two hit the shock wave broke windows and toppled over trees from Las Pegasus all the way to the Zebra lands.

“Damn it, he’s lost it!” Luxu said, sitting atop the still floating Heartless ship. He killed off all the cannons and was mostly just enjoying the cool air, but upon feeling John lose it, he got up. “Sorry little pet, gotta get to work.” WIth that, he summoned Gazing Eye, and tapped the ship, the power he had in that tap blowing it up under his feat. He turned the Gazing Eye into a glider and headed off towards Canterlot. “I might need to knock that guy out… All in all, a good night.”

Zeke and Unum had dropped off Wise Gear and Hive off at the base and when they felt the shockwave and the power. Both hopped on their gliders and flew off. “Damn, The hell happened to John?”

“I think he tapped too far into void.” Unum said. “He won’t be able to handle that much power, if he keeps at it, his body will break into atoms at best!”

“I’m gonna slap that idiot!” Zeke said as he and Unum sped up.

In less than ten seconds John and Blue Blood collided fifty times. Their power destroying the tower they were on. John was an uncontrollable demon attacking Blue Blood with the intent to obliterate him. Blue Blood was laughing the entire time. Even though he had bruises from the hits.

Blue Blood eventually blinked to the top of Canterlot Mountain, with a glow of his horn, he started a fire, it burned and melted the stone of Canterlot and spread like brush fire. “One minute John! The princesses, and all of Canterlot will burn!” He shouted, conjuring more fire. The city cried out as hundreds of innocents were burned to ash as soon as the fire touched them.

John looked at the city. Even though he had no control he still let out a wind blast that managed to somehow put out the fire. He then turned his attention to Blue Blood who didn't expect him to do that.

Blue Blood laughed as his horn lit up again. Twilight, Applejack, and the Princesses were in his aura as he tossed them off the side of the mountain. “Them, or Canterlot?” He said, stomping a hoof and shaking the mountain as Canterlot began to sink, crumbling on the way down.

Before John made a move though. Luxu, Zeke, and Unum grabbed the girls while Luxu shouted. “Save the city! We'll handle this asshole!”

“Like hell!” Blue Blood screamed, orbs of void energy surrounding him… then they flew off, quickly expanding and upon touching anything, exploded in a massive blast. One had quickly grown to the size of a building, hitting in the falling city as it Exploded. The explosions and impacts nearly defend the group. When the Dust settled, Canterlot, as well as for miles, nearly endlessly around, was nothing but craters. “Stop toying and fight you worthless copy!”

Next thing he knew, John enlarged fist hitting faster than he could track. Sending him flying towards a distant mountain taking most of it out. As he tried to get up he is hit again. Going through the mountain and digging a huge trench.

Blue Blood managed to buck John off him, quickly grinning as he punched his hoof into the ground. The whole planet seemed to shake as the ground cracked open even over the oceans and fire flowed out. “Heh.” Blue Blood chuckled, sitting down, his power residing as his body changed back to normal.

John looked around as chaos flowed from the ground and oceans. He managed to say in a demonic voice. “What did you do?”

“Kill me, go on. I already won.”

John realized what he meant. He pulled a fricken Frieza. He hit the planet's core. The planet...is dying.

“Heh, One thing keeping this world alive still, it’s heart… Damn thing is stubborn, I like that. You know, you held back from most of the destruction, I had to take control.”

‘Dang it! I failed again. Only this time the world is ending. What do I do? WHAT DO I DO!?!?’

In a flash, John looked up, seeing Cript stand behind Blue Blood, his sword though Blue Blood’s head. “This fucker did more damage than I expected…” He said, kicking the now dead pony’s body off to the side into the fire of the planet’s core.

“Cri-Cript!?”

Cript just looked at John, snapping his fingers as John was suddenly back in his human form. “Seriously, either you need more help than I thought, or I miscalculated something.”

“I don't know what happened. I was talking to him than next...rage.”

Cript walked over to John, Zeke, Unum and Luxu landing near by. “Who’s the god?” Luxu deadpanned asked.

“Cript.” John said looking down.

“He’s a god?” Zeke asked. It wasn’t until the two looked at each other that a striking similarity had clicked… save for the eye and hair color, they looked exactly alike. Cript having brown hair and eyes, where Zeke had blond hair and red eyes. “Uhhh.”

“Oh… Huh, well that’s a thing.” Cript said.

“Cript...is there anything you can do to help stop the planet's destruction? Please!”

Cript looked around, and sighed. “Fine, one last help, then you guy’s are on my watch list.” Cript clapped his hands, an ear ringing ping echoed out as he placed them on the ground… then, blue and white electricity flowed out everywhere within seconds, the fire and earth molded to Cript’s will, forming back into how it was supposed to look, the world looked like time was going in reverse as Cript took his hands off, and the world, save for the cities, was back to normal. “Didn’t bring back cities, too lazy to, any inhabitants still alive are healed, asleep likely. And, well, I think there’s a small town I made nearby around that castle in the forest over there. Also, trees are back, added more fish, other farm animals, and for the heck of it I left small stockpiles of supplies hidden around cause rpg logic.”

John fell on his knees. “Thank you.”

“Don’t mention it, I do this a lot so the impact is lost on me.”

“Holy fuck!” Zeke, Unum, and Luxu all said in unison.

“I get that a lot too.”

“Was that a joke?” Zeke asked.

“Well, A, I’m married, but B, I may be a god, but that whole ‘holy’ bs… not my thing.”

John was silent. Looking down at the ground. ‘Again. I failed again. How can I protect anything if all I do is fail when it counts?!’

“You know…” Crit started, looking at John. “Those bad guys are still around, same with those heartless and unversed. You know, I really shouldn’t be here, I don’t usually leave a ‘readable’ impact on the worlds I visit… But again, your story… I guess though, Keeping you on my watch list will let me know when you need it most. Just, when you use that void power… if you find yourself in my realm, look me up.” With that, Cript opened a portal and walked into it, vanishing again.

Zeke and Unum managed to feel his power this Time like John did before. Luxu knew he was strong so it didn't effect him much, but Zeke and Unum fell to their knees, sweating a little. “Damn, so that’s what a god’s power is like… So we gotta be that strong to beat Core?”

John got up and chuckled. “We don't. Because despite how strong Core is...he isn't even in the top ten thousands on his watch list.” John told them.

Zeke got up, helping Unum in the process. “Well, if that’s the case, we’ll just have to work at getting as close as possible to him. I wonder though, he has a legend about him, right?”

“He’s basically a warden in the Void and beyond. He is one of the strongest beings in existence.” John said. “He even can create entire Universes if he wanted to.”

“Makes you wonder though, is he from where we came from, or what?”

“Doesn't matter really. All we need to know. Is that he isn't evil.” John said.

“Fair enough. So, what’s with the swords and box?”

“Their...gifts. The sword is made of something he called Electronium, the katana somehow amplifies void power, and the box he said was a generator.”

“Oh… well, let’s get to this town he said now is around the castle in the everfree.”

“Ok, oh and Zeke. We need to talk when we get back.” John said.

“Sure.” Zeke said as they summoned their gliders and flew off.

“By the way. What you do with the princesses?”

“Dropped them off at the castle.” Unum said. “Wasn’t affected too much by all that was going on from what I saw.”

John sighed. “Let's hope everyone there doesn't try to burn me at the stake.”

“Why? You didn’t burn the world, or crack it open.”

“You saw what I tuned into. I was a monster. They most likely saw it to.”

“So was Blue Blood, look, with the way their world has changed, I’m not sure they’ll care too much. When we dropped off Hive they were nervous, sure, but accepted her rather quickly.”

“I'm just glad I gained somewhat control before I finished transforming. I was about half way I believe.” John said.

“Well, let’s get back and see what that generator is all about.” Zeke said as they found the newly made town, mostly it was houses made from stone, and the trees looked like they were moved aside, creating a rather thick wall of trees around the town, save for the entrance. In the center of the town was the castle. They landed and after finding a large empty room in the castle’s old dungeon, John placed the box down in the center and opened it. Upon backing up, metal tubes rushed out, digging into the walls and ground at sonic speed. Sood parts just started flowing out of it as they started to assemble a rather large machine, and the final parts that came out were twelve crystals of varying colors. They floated into place and when the machine closed up, it stood at ten feet high, with the massive tubes stuck around all around it. “Well shit…”

“I think it connected to all the buildings and all the rooms? Which means the entire town now can have power.” John noticed.

Unum walked up to the machine, and spotted some writing.

Congratulations on your Freak Inc. World Core Generator V7.98.

Your world core generator will supply infinite amounts of water, both fresh and salt, keep the whole planet’s ground fertile allowing for constant farming without harm, electricity to anything that runs on it without the need for batteries, or plug ins. As well as enhanced plant life that can clear out air pollutants at a 98.7% faster rate than normal nature.

We accomplish this by utilizing the twelve elemental gems and keeping them in a stable field that allows their power to continue without rest or overheating.

To start, press the big green button, to pack up and move to another location, please press the red button, to turn it off completely, press both simultaneously.

Everyone's jaw was on the floor. Such a thing existed?! “No matter how much or for how long I say it. I'll never be able to thank Cript enough.” John said.

Zeke pressed the green button, and the machine hummed to life. It was oddly quiet, to their surprise, but the effects were immediate. As if the ground was supposed to be that way, a spring started flowing through town, the buildings untouched and the ground molding in a way that it was like a little Venice Italy. “Well damn, someone get a toaster and see if it needs to be plugged in.” Zeke said, half jokingly.

John grabbed a conveniently placed toaster and turned it on. “This work for you?”

“The fuck? This thing… it… and here I thought I saw everything…”

“Let's just say pinkie logic, and leave it at that.”

“And she likely is nodding from beyond the grave. Sorry if that hit a nerve.”

“It's cool. Besides she is right behind you.” John said jokingly.

“Nice try.” Zeke replied, rolling his eyes. “So, you wanted to talk?”

“Blue Blood told me about the Killing mood. How it's a gene that Ventrals can't fight when it triggers.”

“I knew about that… I’m not safe from it… and I worry my kids aren’t either… I know it will let me calm down… if it does happen just try and keep me in one place and away from people, or anything really.”

“I told him if you ever do undergo the killing mood that me, the other survivors, and your wife's would literally beat you back to Normal if we have to.”

“People have tried, my uncle was shot twenty times and he didn’t die till his killing mood timed out. The only way is to let it pass. Just, make sure I’m immobile, alright?”

“That's why we will keep you in check when it happens. So once you're back to normal you shouldn't wonder about all the bruises.”

“I just hope it doesn’t… I always felt that itch… that trigger finger in the back of my head. I feared to for a long time, mainly because it was my voice. That’s why I didn’t kill, why I won’t. I don’t want to give whatever that voice is the satisfaction.”

“I know. Just letting you know that if you ever do, I'll be there to smack you around. Just...promise me you and the others will do the same if I ever become that...thing again.” John asked.

“Hey, we both carry demons in us we keep fighting. If we didn’t keep each other in check we’d be monsters.”

“Haha, ya.” John smirked and lifted his right hand for a fist bump.

Zeke met it and the two laughed. “Well, I’m going home, got a lot to talk about, I think Sweetie and Time came back, right?”

“Yeah.” Luxu answered. “The Monster Busters are here, so there’s that. We’ll be heading off, Time might wanna do more given her vision stuff we need to get too sooner. I’ll keep you posted.” Luxu said as he walked off to find Time and Sweetie Bell.

“Well, let's go check out this group you brought.” John said.

“You can, Unum and I are heading home.” Zeke said as he opened a DTL. “Today has been apocalyptic, then a god comes along and comes in and fixes the world like a cheap movie ending.”

“Ok than. Let know when your council is having a meeting so I can come.”

“Will do.” Zeke said as he and Unum entered the DTL.

“What a day. I need sleep badly.” John said, walking off to the nearest bed and dropping on it, falling into a deep sleep.

Author's Note

Here is the next chapter. The second crossover with Zeke. In third person this time. Shout out to Bioquillfiction for co-working with me on this chapter. Dude deserves some time off.

Sequel.

https://www.fimfiction.net/story/396520/the-dishonored-rise-of-an-emperor is up.

Rewrite

Hello readers. Deathwatch456 here. I’m here to inform you that I’m going to rewrite this story. I’ve reread it and i cringed a bit at some of the mistakes I made in this story. I seek to correct that. I’ll make one more post to inform readers when the update is up.
Till then. And I’ll try not to take forever